364. An Expedition against France pag. 365. Many strange Accidents ibid. A Treaty of Peace pag. 366. The Battel of Graveling ibid. Many Protestants in France ibid. Dolphin marries the Queen of Scots pag. 367. A Convention of Estates in Scotland ibid. A Parliament in England pag. 368. The Queens Sickness and Death pag. 369. Cardinal Pool dies ibid. His Character ibid. The Queens Character pag. 370. BOOK III. Of the Settlement of the Reformation of Religion in the beginning of Queen Elizabeths Reign QVeen Elizabeth succeeds pag. 373. And comes to London pag. 374. She sends a Dispatch to Rome ibid. But to no effect ibid. King Philip Courts her pag. 375. The Queens Council ibid. A Consultation about the Change of Religion pag. 376. A Method proposed for it pag. 377. Many forward to Reform pag. 378. Parker named to be Arch-Bishop of Canterbury ibid. 1559. Bacon made Lord Keeper pag. 380. The Queens Coronation ibid. The Parliament meets pag. 381. The Treaty at Cambray pag. 382. A Peace agreed on with France ibid. The Proceedings of the Parliament pag. 383. An Address to the Queen to marry pag. 384. Her Answer to it ibid. They Recognise her Title pag. 385. Acts concerning Religion ibid. The Bishops against the Supremacy pag. 386. The beginning of the High Commission pag. 387. A Conference at Westminster pag. 388. Arguments for the Latin Service pag. 389. Arguments against it pag. 390. The Conference breaks up pag. 391. The Liturgy corrected and explained pag. 392. Debates about the Act of Vniformity pag. 393. Arguments for the Changes then made pag. 394. Bills proposed but rejected pag. 395. The Bishops refuse the Oath of Supremacy pag. 396. The Queens gentleness to them ibid. Injunctions for a Visitation pag. 397. The Queen desires to have Images retained ibid. Reasons brought against it ibid. The Heads of the Injunctions pag. 398. Reflections made on them pag. 399. The first High Commission pag. 400. Parkers unwillingness to accept of the Archbishoprick of Canterbury pag. 401. His Consecration pag. 402. The Fable of the Nags-head confuted pag. 403. The Articles of Religion prepared pag. 405. An Explanation of the Presence in the Sacrament ibid. The Translation of the Bible pag. 406. The beginnings of the Divisions pag. 407. The Reformation in Scotland ibid. Mills Martyrdome pag. 408. It occasions great discontents pag. 409. A Revolt at St. Johnstoun pag. 410. The French King intends to grant them liberty of Religion pag. 411. But is killed ibid. A Truce agreed to ibid. The Queen Regent is deposed pag. 412. The Scots implore the Queen of England's Aid ibid. Leith besieged by the English ibid. The Queen Regent dies pag. 413. A Peace is concluded ibid. The Reformation setled by Parliament ibid. Francis the second dies ibid. The Civil Wars of France pag. 415. The Wars of the Netherlands pag. 416. The misfortunes of the Queen of Scotland pag. 417. Queen Elizabeth deposed by the Pope pag. 418. Sir Fr. Walsinghams Letter concerning the Queens proceeding with Papists and Puritans ibid. The Conclusion pag. 421. FINIS A COLLECTION OF RECORDS AND Original Papers WITH OTHER INSTRUMENTS Referred to in the SECOND PART OF THE History of the Reformation OF THE Church of England LONDON Printed by J.D. for Richard Chiswell 1680. The Journal of King EDWARD'S Reign written with his own Hand The Original is in the Cotton Library Nero C. 10. THe Year of our Lord 1537 was a Prince born to King Henry the 8th by Jane Seimour then Queen who within few days after the Birth of her Son died and was buried at the Castle of Windsor This Child was Christned by the Duke of Norfolk the Duke of Suffolk and the Arch-Bishop of Canterbury Afterwards was brought up till he came to six Years old among the Women At the sixth Year of his Age he was brought up in Learning by Master Doctor Cox who was after his Almoner and John Cheeke Master of Arts two well-learned Men who sought to bring him up in learning of Tongues of the Scripture of Philosophy and all Liberal Sciences Also John Bellmaine Frenchman did teach him the French Language The tenth Year not yet ended it was appointed he should be created Prince of Wales Duke of Cornwal and Count Palatine of Chester At which time being the Year of our Lord 1547 the said King died of a Dropsie as it was thought After whose Death incontinent came Edward Earl of Hartford and Sir Anthony Brown Master of the Horse to convoy this Prince to Enfield where the Earl of Hartford declared to him and his younger Sister Elizabeth the Death of their Father Here he begins anew again AFter the Death of King Henry the 8th his Son Edward Prince of Wales was come to at Hartford by the Earl of Hartford and Sir Anthony Brown Master of the Horse for whom before was made great preparation that he might be created Prince of Wales and afterward was brought to Enfield where the Death of his Father was first shewed him and the same day the Death of his Father was shewed in London where was great lamentation and weeping and suddenly he proclaimed King The next day being the _____ of _____ He was brought to the Tower of London where he tarried the space of three weeks and in the mean season the Council sat every day for the performance of the Will and at length thought best that the Earl of Hartford should be made Duke of Somerset Sir Thomas Seimour Lord Sudley the Earl of Essex Marquess of Northampton and divers Knights should be made Barons as the Lord Sheffield with divers others Also they thought best to chuse the Duke of Somerset to be Protector of the Realm and Governour of the King's Person during his Minority to which all the Gentlemen and Lords did agree because he was the King's Uncle on his Mothers side Also in this time the late King was buried at Windsor with much solemnity and the Officers broke their Staves hurling them into the Grave but they were restored to them again when they came to the Tower The Lord Lisle was made Earl of Warwick and the Lord Great Chamberlainship was given to him and the Lord Sudley made Admiral of England all these things were done the King being in the Tower Afterwards all things being prepared for the Coronation the King being then but nine Years old passed through the City of London as heretofore hath been used and came to the Palace of Westminster and the next day came into Westminster-Hall And it was asked the People Whether they would have him to be their King Who answered Yea yea Then he was crowned King of England France and Ireland by the Arch-Bishop of Canterbury and all the rest of the Clergy and Nobles and Anointed with all such Ceremonies as were accustomed and took his Oath and gave a General Pardon and so was brought to the Hall to Dinner on Shrove-sunday where he sat with the Crown on his Head with the Arch-Bishop of Canterbury
they should not be made necessary parts of Worship that they should not be too many nor dumb and vain nor should be kept up for gain and advantage These were the Arguments used on both sides But the Reformed being superiour in number the Bill passed in the House of Lords the Archbishop of York the Marquess of Winchester the Earl of Shrewsbury the Viscount Mountacute the Bishops of London Worcester Ely Coventry Chester and Carlisle and the Lords Morley Stafford Dudley Wharton Rich and North and the Abbot of Westminster dissenting By this Act the new Book was to take place by St. John Baptist's day Another Act passed That the Queen might reserve to her self the Lands belonging to Bishopricks as they fall void giving the full value of them in Impropriated Tithes in lieu of them To this the Bishops dissented on the 7th of April when it passed in the House of Lords But when this came to the Commons there was great opposition made to it Many had observed that in Edward the 6th's time under a pretence of giving some Endowments to the Crown the Courtiers got all the Church-Lands divided amongst themselves so it was believed the use to be made of this would be the robbing of the Church without enriching the Crown After many days Debate on the 17th of April the House divided and 90 were against it but 133 were for it and so it passed On the 5th of May another Bill passed with the like opposition It was for annexing of all Religious Houses to the Crown After that there followed some private Acts for declaring the deprivation of the Popish Bishops in K. Edward's Time to have been good When they were restored by Q. Mary the Sentences passed against them were declared to have been void from the beginning and so all Leafes that were made by Ridley Poinet and Hooper and the Patents granted by the King of some of their Lands were annulled It was particularly remembred in the House of Commons that Ridley had made the confirming of these Leases his last desire when he was going to be tied to the Stake The ground on which the Sentences were declared void was because the Parties had appealed though in the Commission by virtue of which the Delegates deprived them they were impowered to proceed notwithstanding any Appeal To this not only the Bishops but the Marquess of Winchester and the Lords Stafford Dudley and North dissented It shews the great Moderation of this Government that this Marquess notwithstanding his adhering to the Popish Interest in the House of Lords was still continued Lord Treasurer which employment he held fourteen Years after this and died in the 97th Year of his Age leaving 103 issued from his own Body behind him He was the greatest instance of good Fortune and Dexterity that we find in the English History who continued Lord Treasurer in three such different Reigns as King Edward's Queen Mary's and Queen Elizabeth's were There was a Subsidy and two Tenths and two Fifteenths given by the Parliament with the Tonnage and Poundage for the Queen's Life and so on the 8th of May it was dissolved There were three Bills that did not pass in the House of Commons Bills that were proposed but not passed but upon what account they were laid aside it does not appear The one was for the Restoring of the Bishops that had been deprived by Q. Mary There were but three of these alive Barlow Scory and Coverdale the first of these had resigned and the last being old had no mind to return to his Bishoprick So perhaps it was not thought worth the while to make an Act for one Man's sake especially since there were so many vacant Bishopricks in the Queen's hands and more were like to fall The other Bill was for the restoring of all Persons that were deprived from their Benefices because they were married This the Queen odered to be laid aside of which Sands complained much in his Letter to Parker But yet the Queen took no notice of the Laws formerly made against their Marriage and promoted many married Priests particularly Parker himself There was no Law now in force against Clergy-mens marrying for Queen Mary had only repealed the Laws of Edward the 6th which allowed it but had made none concerning that Matter So there was nothing but the Canon Law against it and that was resolved to be condemned by continuing that Article of Religion concerning the Lawfulness of their Marriage among those that should be set out The next Bill that came to nothing was a new Act for giving Authority to 32 Persons to revise the Ecclesiastical Laws and digest them into a Body it was laid aside at the second Reading in the House of Commons and has slept ever since The Bishops refuse the Oath of Supremacy When the Parliament was over the Oath of Supremacy was soon after put to the Bishops and Clergy They thought if they could stick close to one another in refusing it the Queen would be forced to dispence with them Vita Parkeri and would not at one stroke turn out all the Bishops in England It does not appear how soon after the Dissolution of the Parliament the Oath was put to them but it was not long after for the last Collation Bonner gave of any Benefice was on the 6th of May this Year The Oath being offered to Heath Arch-Bishop of York to Bonner of London Thirleby of Ely Bourn of Bath and Wells Christopherson of Chichester Bain of Litchfield White of Winchester and Watson of Lincoln Oglethorpe of Carlisle Turbervile of Exeter Pool of Peterburgh Scot of Chester Pates of Worcester and Goldwell of St. Asaph they did all refuse to take it So that only Kitchin Bishop of Landaff took it There was some hope of Tonstall so it was not put to him till September but he being very old chose to go out with so much Company more for the decency of the thing than out of any scruple he could have about the Supremacy for which he had formerly writ so much They were upon their refusal put in Prison for a little while but they had all their Liberty soon after except Bonner White and Watson There were great Complaints made against Bonner that he had in many things in the prosecution of those that were presented for Heresy exceeded what the Law allowed so that it was much desired to have him made an Example But as the Queen was of her own nature Merciful so the Reformed Divines had learned in the Gospel not to render Evil for Evil nor to seek Revenge and as Nazianzen had of old exhorted the Orthodox when they had got an Emperor that favoured them not to retaliate on the Arrians for their former Cruelties So they thought it was for the honour of their Religion to give this real demonstration of the Conformity of their Doctrine to the Rules of the Gospel and of the Primitive Church by avoiding all Cruelty and
who took down the dead Body of our Saviour Christ from the Cross and lieth buried in Glassenbury and him most heartily we beseech with us to pray unto Christ for good success unto your Honourable Lordship in all your Lordships Affairs and now especially in this our most humble Request that we may do the same in Glassenbury for the King and Queens Majesties as our Founders and for your good Lordship as a singular Benefactor Your Lordships daily Beadsmen of Westminster John Phagan John Nott. William Ailewold William Kentwyne Number 31. A Letter from Sir Edward Carne from Rome shewing how the Pope dissembled with him concerning a General Peace An Original PLeaseth it your most Excellent Majesty to be advertised Ex Chartophylac Regio That Francis the Post arrived here upon Corpus Christi Day with your Majesty's most gracious Letters as well for the expedition of the Bishopricks of Winchester and Chester as also for his Holiness beside with your most gracious Letters of the 30th of March to me According to the purport whereof I sued for Audience at his Holiness Hands the next day following whereof I had Answer That I should come to his Holiness viz. the sixth of this and being with his Holiness after the delivery of your Majesty's most gracious Letters with your Majesty's humble Commendations After he had read your Majesty's Letter in the presence of the most Reverend Lord Cardinal Morone he said how much he was bound to that Blessed Queen and most Gracious and Loving Daughter that had written to him so gratefully and humbly saying That he would keep that Letter to be read openly in the Consistory before all the most Reverend Lords his Brethren and said that he was much bound to his Legat there to make that good Report of him to your Majesty Whereupon I declared unto him your Majesty's Pleasure according to my Instructions with such Thanks and Congratulations as your Pleasure was I should use to his Holiness with the rest of my Instructions leaving no part thereof undeclared and spoken Whereunto he said That his Affection to that blessed Queen making a Cross upon your Majesty's Name contained in the Letter was not neither could be as much as the goodness of her Majesty required but this your Majesty should be sure of he said that his good Affection and good Will should not only continue but encrease to the utmost to the satisfaction of your Majesty in all that may lie in him And as touching the Peace to be had perfectly betwixt the Emperor's Majesty and the King 's most Excellent Majesty and the French King he was wondrous glad to hear that your Majesty's furtherance should not want in helping to bring the Truce late concluded to a perfect Peace And of his part he said that he sent two Legats for that purpose for his discharge towards God Or else he said if he should overpass and not declare unto them the great Necessities of the Common-Weal of all Christendom to have a perfect Peace God would impute his silence therein unto him being appointed over his Flock here as he is For he said it is more than time to be doing therein considering that the Realm of Polonia doth so waver and that the King there neither can nor dare being compassed with naughty Sects round about him do any thing against them And likewise the King of Romans about him They call upon his Holiness for help and some Provision for Amendment which thing he cannot do without a General Council which he said cannot be well done unless the said Peace be made for though there be an Abstinence from War yet the grudg of the Doings heretofore and the incertainty of Peace will be an occasion to keep Men of War and the one shall be in mistrust of the other in such sort as the Passages cannot be sure for those that should come to the said Council Therefore he will travel as much as is possible for him to have a Peace without the which it will not be possible to do any good in the Council His Holiness is minded to have the General Council here in St. John Latarenense and thinks it the most meetest Place for divers Considerations which he declared For it is the Head Church of Christendom and there hath been divers times many wholsome and Holy Councils in times past And for that this City is Communis Patria and free to all the World to resort to freely trusting that all Necessaries shall come hither both by Sea and Land And also forasmuch as in divers Councils begun in times of his Predecessors little good could be done and Men thought that more good might have been done if the Pope had been present himself in the said Councils therefore his Holiness would be present himself in this Council which he cannot being in a manner decrepit for Age in case it were kept far here-hence he not being able to travel for Age unless it be kept here where he trusteth to be himself in Person And for to conclude this Matter in such sort as the necessity of Christendom requireth he hath dispatched the two Legats de Latere suo at this present wherein he knoweth that your Majesty may do more than any others and doubteth not but your Majesty will so do Concluding that God hath preserved your Majesty to help all the World whereunto I said That there should not want neither good Will neither any other thing that your Majesty might do for the furtherance thereof As touching the Provisions of Winchester and Chester it shall be done with all the speed that may be And his Holiness hath promised all the favour that he can conveniently shew for your Majesty's sake It must have somewhat longer time for that the Process made there by my Lord Legat's Grace for to try the Yearly Value of Winchester must be committed to certain Cardinals for to report in the Consistory before the new Tax can be made but there shall be no time lost for it shall be diligently sollicited Also concerning the Pention to my Lord Cardinal's Grace of a thousand Pounds Sterling Yearly the Pope his Holiness will assign it according to your Majesty's Pleasure so that all shall be done therein with all the speed that may be God willing wherein the most reverend Lord Cardinal Morone who rejoiceth much in your Gracious Letters sent to him to his great comfort doth travel as he is most ready always in all that toucheth your Majesty or any of your most noble Realms As concerning the Occurents here since my last Letters of the fifteenth of the last be none other but that the Cardinal de Caraffa departed here-hence towards France the fourteenth of the last with divers Antiquities to be presented to the French King Some say here that part of his Charge is to move the French King to take the Dukedom of Paleano in his Protection as he hath Parma and Mirandula There be a great number of
46. Anne r. Elizabeth 6th r. 4th p. 396. l. 44. for was so r. so was p. 412. l. 6. for five r. free EDWARDUS SEXTUS ANGLIAE GALLIAE HIBERNIAE REX R White sculp HONI SOIT QVI MAL Y PENSE Natus 12 Octob 1537. Regnare cepit 28 Januarij 15â7 Obijt 6. to Julij 1553. Printed for Richard Chiswell at the Rose and Crowne in S. t Pauls Church yard The Second Part OF THE HISTORY OF THE REFORMATION OF THE Church of England BOOK I. Of the Life and Reign of King Edward the Sixth EDward the Sixth King of England of that Name 1547. was the only Son of King Henry the 8th by his best beloved Queen Jane Seimour or St. Maur Daughter to Sir John Seimour who was descended from Roger St. Maur that married one of the Daughters and Heirs of the Lord Beauchamp of Hacche Their Ancestors came into England with William the Conqueror and had at several times made themselves considerable by the Noble Acts they did in the Wars * 1537. Oct. 12. Edward VI. born He was born at Hampton-Court on the 12th day of October being St. Edward's Eve in the Year 1537. * The Queen died on the 14th say Hall Stow Speed and Herbert on the 15th saith Hennings on the 17th if the Letter of the Physicians be true in Fullers Church Hist p. 422. Cott. libr. and lost his Mother the day after he was born who died not by the cruelty of the Chyrurgeons ripping up her Belly to make way for the Princes Birth as some Writers gave out to represent King Henry barbarous and cruel in all his Actions whose report has been since too easily followed but as the Original Letters that are yet extant shew she was well delivered of him and the day following was taken with a distemper incident to Women in that condition of which she died He was soon after Christened the Arch-bishop of Canterbury And Christned and the Dukes of Norfolk and Suffolk being his God-fathers according to his own Journal though Hall says the last was only his God-father when he was Bishopped He continued under the charge and care of the Women till he was six years old and then he was put under the Government of Dr. Cox and Mr. Cheek The one was to be his Preceptor for his Manners and the knowledge of Philosophy and Divinity The other for the Tongues and Mathematicks And he was also provided with Masters for the French and all other things becoming a Prince the Heir of so great a Crown His disposition He gave very early many indications of a good disposition to Learning and of a most wonderful probity of mind and above all of great respect to Religion and every thing relating to it So that when he was once in one of his childish diversions somewhat being to be reached at that he and his Companions were too low for one of them laid on the floor a great Bible that was in the Room to step on which he beholding with indignation took up the Bible himself and gave over his play for that time He was in all things subject to the Orders laid down for his Education and profited so much in Learning that all about him conceived great hopes of extraordinary things from him if he should live But such unusual beginnings seemed rather to threaten the too early end of a Life that by all appearance was likely to have produced such astonishing things He was so forward in his learning that before he was eight years old he wrote Latine Letters to his Father who was a Prince of that stern severity that one can hardly think those about his Son durst cheat him by making Letters for him He used also at that Age to write both to his God-father the Arch-bishop of Canterbury and to his Unkle who was first made Viscount Beauchamp as descended from that Family and soon after Earl of Hartford It seems Q. Catherine Parr understood Latin for he wrote to her also in the same Language But the full Character of this young Prince is given us by Cardan who writ it after his death and in Italy where this Prince was accounted an Heretick so that there was nothing to be got or expected by flattering him and yet it is so Great and withal so agreeing in all things to Truth that as I shall begin my Collection of Papers at the end of this Volume with his words in Latin Collection Number 1. so it will be very fit to give them here in English Cardanes Character of him All the Graces were in him He had many Tongues when he was yet but a Child Together with the English his natural Tongue he had both Latin and French nor was he ignorant as I hear of the Greek Italian and Spanish and perhaps some more But for the English French and Latin he was exact in them and apt to learn every thing Nor was he ignorant of Logick of the Principles of natural Philosophy nor of Musick The sweetness of his temper was such as became a Mortal his gravity becoming the Majesty of a King and his disposition suitable to his high degree In sum that Child was so bred had such Parts was of such expectation that he looked like a Miracle of a Man These things are not spoken Rhetorically and beyond the truth but are indeed short of it And afterwards he adds He was a marvelous Boy When I was with him he was in the 15th Year of his Age in which he spake Latin as politely and as promptly as I did He asked me what was the Subject of my Books de rerum Varietate which I had dedicated to him I answered That in the first Chapter I gave the true cause of Comets which had been long enquired into but was never found out before What is it said he I said it was the concourse of the light of wandring Stars He answered How can that be since the Stars move in different Motions How comes it that the Comets are not soon dissipated or do not move after them according to their Motions To this I answered They do move after them but much quicker than they by reason of the different Aspect as we see in a Christal or when a Rain-bow rebounds from the Wall for a little change makes a great difference of place But the King said How can that be where there is no Subject to receive that Light as the Wall is the Subject for the Rain-bow To this I answered That this was as in the Milky-way or where many Candles were lighted the middle place where their shining met was white and clear From this little tast it may be imagined what he was And indeed the ingenuity and sweetness of his disposition had raised in all good and learned Men the greatest expectation of him possible He began to love the Liberal Arts before he knew them and to know them before he could use them and in him
them out at pleasure and that therefore they might declare the Commission void if they pleased to which he should consent but they could not for such an error turn him out of his Office nor out of his share of the Government To this it was answered That by the late Kings Will they or the major part of them were to Administer till the King was of Age That this subjected every one of them in particular to the rest That otherwise if any of them broke out into Rebellion he might pretend he could not be attainted nor put from the Government Therefore it was agreed on That every of them in particular was subject to the greater part Then the Lord Chancellor was required to shew what Warrant he had for that he had done Being now driven from that which he chiefly relied on he answered for himself That he had no Warrant yet he thought by his Office he had Power to do it that he had no ill intention in it and therefore submitted himself to the Kings mercy and to the gracious consideration of the Protector and the Council and desired that in respect of his past Services he might forego his Office with as little slander as might be and that as to his Fine and Imprisonment they would use moderation So he was made to withdraw The Councellors as it is entred in the Council-Book considering in their Consciences his abuses sundry ways in his Office to the great prejudice and utter decay of the Câmmon Laws and the prejudice that might follow by the Seals continuing in the Hands of so stout and arrogant a Person who would as he pleased put the Seals to such Commissions without Warrant did agree That the Seal should be taken from him and he be deprived of his Office and be further fined as should be afterwards thought fitting only they excused him from Imprisonment So he being called in and heard say all he could think of for his own justification they did not judge it of such importance as might move them to change their mind Sentence was therefore given That he should stay in the Council-Chamber and Closet till the Sermon was ended that then he should go home with the Seal to Ely House where he lived but that after Supper the Lord Seimour Sir Anthony Brown and Sir Edw. North should be sent to him and that he should deliver the Seal into their Hands and be from that time deprived of his Office and confined to his House during pleasure and pay what Fine should be laid on him To all which he submitted and acknowledged the justice of their Sentence So the next day the Seal was put into the Lord St. Johns Hands till they should agree on a fit Man to be Lord Chancellor and it continued with him several months On the day following the late Kings Will being in his Hands for the granting of Exemplifications of it under the Great Seal it was sent for and ordered to be laid up in the Treasury of the Exchequer and the Earl of Southampton continued in his Confinement till the 29th of June but then he entred into a Recognisance of 4000 l. to pay what Fine they should impose on him and upon that he was discharged of his Imprisonment But in all this Sentence they made no mention of his forfeiting his being one of the late Kings Executors and of the present Kings Governours either judging that being put in these Trusts as he was Lord Chancellor the discharging him of his Office did by consequence put an end to them or perhaps they were not willing to do any thing that might seem to change the late Kings Will and therefore by keeping him under the fear of a severe Fine they chose rather to oblige him to be absent and to carry himself quietly than by any Sentence to exclude him from his share in that Trust Which I encline the rather to believe because I find him afterwards brought to Council without any Order entred about it So that he seems to have come thither rather on a former Right than on a new choice made of him Thus fell the Lord Chancellor and in him the Popish Party lost their chief support and the Protector his most emulous Rival The Reader will find the Commission with the Opinion of the Judges about it in the Collection Collection Number 5. from which he will be better able to judge of these Proceedings against him Which were summary and severe beyond the usage of the Privy Council and without the common forms of legal Processes But the Councils Authority had been raised so high by the Act mentioned Page 263. of the former Part that they were empowerd sufficiently for Matters of that nature That which followed a few days after made this be the more censured The Protector holds his Office by Patent since the Lord Protector who hitherto held his Office but by the choice of the rest and under great restrictions was now resolved to hold it by Patent to which the late Chancellor had been unwilling to consent The pretence for it was That the Forreign Ministers the French Ambassador in particular desired to be satisfied concerning his Power and how far they might treat with him and depend on the assurances and promises he gave So the Protector and Council did on the 13th of March March 13. petition the King that they might act by a Commission under the Great Seal which might empower and justifie them in what they were to do And that was to be done in this manner The King and the Lords were to Sign the Warrant for it upon which the Lord St. John who though he had the keeping of the Great Seal was never designed to be Lord Keeper nor was empowred to hear Causes should set the Seal to it The Original Warrant was to be kept by the Protector and Exemplifications of it were to be given to Forreign Ministers To this Order Sir Thom. Cheyney set his Hand upon what Authority I do not so clearly see since he was none of the Executors By this Commission which will be found in the Collection it is set forth Collection Number 6. That the King being under Age was desired by divers of the Nobles and Prelates of the Realm to name and authorize one above all others to have the Charge of the Kingdom with the Government of his Person whereupon he had formerly by word of mouth named his Unkle to be Protector and Governour of his Person yet for a more perfect Declaration of that he did now ratifie and approve all he had done since that Nomination and constituted him his Governour and the Protector of his Kingdom till he should attain the full Age of 18 years giving him the full Authority that belonged to that Office to do every thing as he by his Wisdom should think for the Honour Good and Prosperity of the King and Kingdoms and that he might be furnished with a Council for
Marriage all other things should be presently forgiven and Peace be immediately made up but if they were not empow'red in that particular and offered only to treat about Restitutions that then they should immediately break off the Treaty The Bishop of Duresme was also ordered to carry down with him the Exemplifications of many Records to prove the Subjection of the Crown of Scotland to England some of these are said to have been under the Hands and Seals of their Kings their Nobles their Bishops Abbots and Towns He was also ordered to search for all the Records that were lying at Duresme where many of them were kept to be ready to be shewed to the Scots upon any occasion that might require it The Meeting on the Borders came to a quick issue for the Scottish Commissioners had no Power to treat about the Marriage But Tonstall searching the Registers of his See found many Writings of great consequence to clear that Subjection of which the Reader will see an account in a Letter he writ to the Council Collection Number 9. in the Collection of Papers The most remarkable of these was the Homage King William of Scotland made to Henry the second by which he granted That all the Nobles of his Realm should be his Subjects and do Homage to him and that all the Bishops of Scotland should be under the Arch-bishops of York and that the King of England should give all the Abbeys and Honours in Scotland at the least they should not be given without his consent with many other things of the like nature It was said that the Monks in those days who generally kept the Records were so accustomed to the forging of Stories and Writings that little credit was to be given to such Records as lay in their keeping But having so faithfully acknowledged what was alledged against the freedom of Scotland I may be allowed to set down a Proof on the other side for my Native Country copied from the Original Writing yet extant under the Hands and Seals of many of the Nobility and Gentry of that Kingdom It is a Letter to the Pope and it was ordinary that of such publick Letters there were Duplicates Signed The one of which was sent and the other laid up among the Records of which I have met with several Instances So that of this Letter the Copy which was reserved being now in Noble Hands was communicated to me and is in the Collection Collection Number 10. It was upon the Popes engaging with the King of England to assist him to subdue Scotland that they writ to him and did assert most directly that their Kingdom was at all times free and independent But now these Questions being waved the other difference about the Marriage was brought to a sharper decision Aug. 21 On the 21st of August the Protector took out a Commission to be General and to make War on Scotland and did devolve his Power during his absence on the Privy Council and appointed his Brother to be Lord-Lieutenant for the South and the Earl of Warwick whom he carried with him Lord-Lieutenant for the North and left a Commission of Array to the Marquess of Northampton for Essex Suffolk and Norfolk to the Earl of Arundel for Sussex Surrey Hampshire and Wiltshire and to Sir Thom. Cheyney for Kent All this was in case of any Invasion from France Having thus setled Affairs during his absence he set out for Newcastle having ordered his Troops to march thither before and coming thither on the 27th of that Month Aug. 27 he saw his Army mustered on the 28th and marched forward to Scotland The Lord Clinton commanded the Ships that sailed on as the Army marched which was done that Provisions and Ammunition might be brought by them from Newcastle or Berwick if the Enemy should at any time fall in behind their Army He entred into Scotch Ground the second of September Sept. 2. and advanced to the Paths the 5th 5. where the Passage being narrow and untoward they looked for an Enemy to have disputed it but found none the Scots having only broken the Ways which in that dry Season signified not much but to stop them some hours in their March When they had passed these some little Castles Dunglas Thornton and Innerwick having but a few ill provided Men in them rendred to them On the 9th they came to Falside Sept. 9. where there was a long Fight in several Parties in which there were 1300 of the Scots slain And now they were in sight of the Scotch Army which was for numbers of Men one of the greatest that they had ever brought together consisting of 30000 Men of which 10000 were commanded by the Governour 8000 by the Earl of Angus 8000 by the Earl of Huntley and 4000 by the Earl of Argile with a fair Train of Artillery nine Brass and 21 Iron Guns On the other side the English Army consisted of about 15000 Foot and 3000 Horse but all well appointed The Scots were now heated with the old National Quarrel to England It was given out that the Protector was come with his Army to carry away their Queen and to enslave the Kingdom And for the encouraging of the Army it was also said that 12 Gallies and 50 Ships were on the Sea from France and that they looked for them every day The Protector finding an Army brought together so soon The Protectors Offers to the Scots and so much greater than he expected began to be in some apprehension and therefore he writ to the Scots to this effect That they should remember they were both Christians and so should be tender of the effusion of so much Blood that this War was not made with any design but for a perpetual Peace by the Marriage of their two Princes which they had already agreed and given their publick Faith upon it and that the Scots were to be much more gainers by it than the English The Island seemed made for one Empire It was pity it should be more distracted with such Wars when there was so fair and just a way offered for uniting it and it was much better for them to marry their Queen to a Prince of the same Language and on the same Continent than to a Forreigner but if they would not agree to that he offered that their Queen should be bred up among them and not at all contracted neither to the French nor to any other Forreigner till she came of Age that by the consent of the Estates she might choose a Husband for her self If they would agree to this he would immediately return with his Army out of Scotland and make satisfaction for the damages the Country had suffered by the Invasion This Proposition seems to justifie what the Scotch Writers say though none of the English mention it That the Protector what for want of Provisions and what from the apprehensions he had of so numerous an Army of the Scots
and Temporalty did without compulsion give their assent he remembers her what opposition the stiff-necked Papists gave him and what Rebellions they raised against him which he wonders how she came so soon to forget Adding that death had prevented him before he had finished these Godly Orders which he had designed and that no kind of Religion was perfected at his death but all was left so uncertain that it must inevitably bring on great disorders if God did not help them and that himself and many others could witness what regret their late Master had when he saw he must die before he had finished what he intended He wond'red that she who had been well bred and was learned should esteem true Religion and the knowledge of the Scriptures Newfangledness or Fantasie He desired she would turn the Leaf and look on the other side and would with an humble Spirit and by the assistance of the Grace of God consider the matter better Thus things went on till the Parliament met The Parliament meets which was summoned to meet the fourth of November The day before it met Novemb. 3. the Protector gave too publick an instance how much his prosperous success had lifted him up For by a Patent under the Great Seal Rot. Pat. 1. Reg. 7. Part. he was warranted to sit in Parliament on the Right Hand of the Throne under the Cloath of State and was to have all the Honours and Priviledges that at any time any of the Unkles of the Kings of England whether by the Fathers or Mothers side had enjoyed with a Non obstante to the Statute of Precedence The Lord Rich had been made Lord Chancellor on the 24th of October but whether the Protector or he opened the Parliament by any Speech does not appear from the Journal of the Lords House On the 10th of Decemb. Decemb. 10. a Bill was brought in for the repealing several Statutes It was read the second time on the 12th and the third time on the 16th day On the 19th 19. some Provisoes were added to it and it was sent down to the Commons who sent it up the 23d of December 23. Dec. to which the Royal Assent was given The Commons had formed a new Bill for repealing these Statutes which upon some Conferences they were willing to let fall only some Provisoes were added to the old one upon which the Bishops of London Duresme Ely Hereford and Chichester dissented An Act repealing former severe Laws The Preamble of it sets forth That nothing made a Government happier than when the Prince governed with much clemency and the Subjects obeyed out of love Yet the late King and some of his Progenitors being provoked by the unruliness of some of their People had made severe Laws but they judging it necessary now to recommend the Kings Government to the affections of the People repealed all Laws that made any thing to be Treason but what was in the Act of 25 of Edw. the 3d as also two of the Statutes about Lollardies together with the Act of the six Articles and the other Acts that followed in explanation of that All Acts in King Henry the 8th's time declaring any thing to be Felony that was not so declared before were also repealed together with the Acts that made the Kings Proclamations of equal Authority with Acts of Parliament It was also Enacted That all who denied the Kings Supremacy or asserted the Popes in words should for the first offence forfeit their Goods and Chattels and suffer Imprisonment during pleasure For the second offence should incur the Pain of Praemunire and for the third offence be attainted of Treason But if any did in Writing Printing or by any overt Act or Deed endeavour to deprive the King of his Estate or Titles particularly of his Supremacy or to confer them on any other after the first of March next he was to be adjudged guilty of High Treason and if any of the Heirs of the Crown should usurp upon another or did endeavour to break the Succession of the Crown it was declared high Treason in them their Aiders and Abettors And all were to enjoy the Benefit of Clergy and the Priviledge of Sanctuary as they had it before King Henry the 8th's Reign excepting only such as were guilty of Murder Poisoning Burglary Robbing on the High-way the stealing of Cattel or stealing out of Churches or Chappels Poisoners were to suffer as other Murderers None were to be accused of Words but within a Month after they were spoken And those who called the French King by the Title of King of France were not to be esteemed guilty of the Pains of translating the Kings Authority or Titles on any other In Ch. Coll. Camb. among Parkers Papers This Act was occasioned by a Speech that Arch-bishop Cranmer had in Convocation in which he exhorted the Clergy to give themselves much to the study of the Scripture and to consider seriously what things were in the Church that needed Reformation that so they might throw out all the Popish trash that was not yet cast out Upon this some intimated to him that as long as the six Articles stood in force it was not safe for them to deliver their Opinions This he reported to the Council upon which they ordered this Act of Repeal By it the Subjects were delivered from many fears they were under and had good hopes of a mild Government when in stead of procuring new severe Law the old ones were let fall The Council did also free the Nation of the jealousies they might have of them by such an abridgment of their own Power But others judged it had been more for the interest of the Government to have kept up these Laws still in force but to have restrained the execution of them This Repeal drew on another which was sent from the Commons on the 20th of December and was agreed to by the Lords on the 21st It was of an Act in the 28th year of the last King by which all Laws made while his Son was under 24 years of Age might be by his Letters Patents after he attained that Age annulled as if they had never been Which they altered thus That the King after that Age might by his Letters Patents void any Act of Parliament for the future but could not so void it from the beginning as to annul all things done upon it between the making and annulling of it which were still to be lawful Deeds The next Bill of a publick nature was concerning the Sacrament Act about the Communion Which was brought in and read the first time on the 12th of Novemb. the second time on the 15th and was twice read on the 17th And on the 24th a Bill was brought in for the Communion to be received in both kinds on the third of December it was read the second time and given to the Protector on the 5th read again and given to two
Judges on the 7th it was read again and joyned to the other Bill about the Sacrament And on the 10th the whole Bill was agreed to by all the Peers except the Bishops of London Hereford Norwich Worcester and Chichester and sent down to the Commons On the 17th a Proviso was sent after it but was rejected by the Commons since the Lords had not agreed to it On the 20th it was sent up agreed to and had afterwards the Royal Assent By it first the value of the Holy Sacrament commonly called the Sacrament of the Altar and in the Scripture the Supper and Table of the Lord was set forth together with its first Institution but it having been of late marvellously abused some had been thereby brought to a contempt of it which they had expressed in Sermons Discourses and Songs in words not fit to be repeated therefore whosoever should so offend after the first of May next was to suffer Fine and Imprisonment at the Kings Pleasure and the Justices of the Peace were to take Information and make Presentments of Persons so offending within three Months after the offences so committed allowing them Witnesses for their own purgation And it being more agreeable to Christs first Institution And the practice of the Church for 500 years after Christ that the Sacrament should be given in both the kinds of Bread and Wine rather than in one kind only Therefore it was Enacted That it should be commonly given in both kinds except necessity did otherwise require it And it being also more agreeable to the first Institution and the primitive Practice that the People should receive with the Priest than that the Priest should receive it alone therefore the day before every Sacrament an Exhortation was to be made to the People to prepare themselves for it in which the benefits and danger of worthy and unworthy receiving were to be expressed and the Priests were not without a lawful cause to deny it to any who humbly askt it This was an Act of great consequence Communion appointed in both kinds since it reformed two abuses that had crept into the Church The one was the denying the Cup to the Laity the other was the Priests communicating alone In the first Institution it is plain that as Christ bad all drink of the Cup and his Disciples all drank of it so St. Paul directed every one to examine himself that he might eat of that Bread and drink of that Cup. From thence the Church for many Ages continued this practice and the Superstition of some who received only in one kind was severely censured and such were appointed either to receive the whole Sacrament or to abstain wholly It continued thus till the belief of the Corporal Presence of Christ was set up and then the keeping and carrying about the Cup in Processions not being so easily done some began to lay it aside For a great while the Bread was given dipt in the Cup to represent a bleeding Christ as it is in the Greek Church to this day In other Places the Laity had the Cup given them but they were to suck it through Pipes that nothing of it should fall to the ground But since they believed that Christ was in every crumb of Bread it was thought needless to give the Sacrament in both kinds So in the Council of Constance the Cup was ordered to be denied the Laity though they acknowledged it to have been instituted and practised otherwise To this the Bohemians would never submit though to compel them to it much Blood was shed in this Quarrel And now in the Reformation this was every where one of the first things with which the People were possessed the opposition of the Roman Church herein to the Institution of Christ being so manifest And all private Masses put down At first this Sacrament was also understood to be a Communion of the Body and Blood of Christ of which many were to be partakers while the fervor of devotion lasted it was thought a scandalous and censurable thing if any had come unto the Christian Assemblies and had not stayed to receive these Holy Mysteries and the denying to give any one the Sacrament was accounted a very great punishment So sensible were the Christians of their ill condition when they were hindred to participate of it But afterwards the former Devotion slackening the good Bishops in the 4th and 5th Centuries complained oft of it that so few came to Receive yet the Custom being to make Oblations before the Sacrament out of which the Clergy had been maintained during the poverty of the Church the Priests had a great mind to keep up the constant use of these Oblations and so perswaded the Laity to continue them and to come to the Sacrament though they did not receive it and in process of time they were made to believe that the Priest received in behalf of the whole People And whereas this Sacrament was the Commemoration of Christs Sacrifice on the Cross and so by a Phrase of Speech was called a Sacrifice they came afterwards to fancy that the Priests consecrating and consuming the Sacrament was an Action of it self expiatory and that both for the Dead and the Living And there rose an infinite number of several sorts of Masses some were for commemorating the Saints and those were called the Masses of such Saints others for a particular Blessing for Rain Health c. and indeed for all the accidents of Humane Life where the addition or variation of a Collect made the difference So that all that Trade of Massing was now removed An Intimation was also made of Exhortations to be read in it which they intended next to set about These abuses in the Mass gave great advantages to those who intended to change it into a Communion But many in stead of managing them prudently made unseemly Jests about them and were carried by a lightness of temper to make Songs and Plays of the Mass for now the Press went quick and many Books were printed this year about matters of Religion the greatest number of them being concerning the Mass which were not written in so decent and grave a style as the matter required Against this Act only five Bishops protested Many of that Order were absent from the Parliament so the opposition made to it was not considerable The next Bill brought into the House of Lords An Act about the Admission of Bishops was concerning the admission of Bishops to their Sees by the Kings Letters Patents Which being read was committed to the Arch-bishop of Canterburies care on the fifth of November and was read the second time on the 10th and committed to some of the Judges and was read the third time on the 28th of November and sent down to the Commons on the 5th of December There was also another Bill brought in concerning the Ecclesiastical Jurisdiction in the Bishops Courts on the 17th of November and pass'd and sent
with a hot Iron on their Breast A great many Provisoes follow concerning Clerks so convict which shew that this Act was chiefly levelled at the idle Monks and Friars who went about the Country and would betake themselves to no employment but finding the People apt to have compassion on them they continued in that course of life Which was of very ill consequence to the State For these Vagrants did every where alienate the Peoples Minds from the Government and perswaded them that things would never be well setled till they were again restored to their Houses Some of these came often to London on pretence of suing for their Pensions but really to practise up and down through the Country To prevent this there was a Proclamation set out on the 18th of September requiring them to stay in the Places where they lived and to send up a Certificate where they were to the Court of Augmentations who should thereupon give order for their constant payment Some thought this Law against Vagabonds was too severe and contrary to that common liberty of which the English Nation has been always very sensible both in their own and their Neighbours particulars Yet it could not be denied but extream Diseases required extream Remedies and perhaps there is no punishment too severe for Persons that are in health and yet prefer a loitering course of life to an honest employment There followed in the Act many excellent Rules for providing for the truly poor and indigent in the several Places where they were born and had their abode Of which this can only be said That as no Nation has laid down more effectual Rules for the supplying the Poor than England so that indeed none can be in absolute want so the neglect of these Laws is a just and great reproach on those who are charged with the execution of them when such numbers of poor Vagabonds swarm every where without the due restraints that the Laws have appointed On the 6th of December the Bill for giving the Chantries to the King was brought into the House of Lords An Act giving the Chantries to the King It was read the second time on the 12th the third time on the 13th and the fourth time on the 14th of that Month. It was much opposed both by Cranmer on the one hand and the Popish Bishops on the other The late Kings Executors saw they could not pay his Debts nor satisfie themselves in their own pretensions formerly mentioned out of the Kings Revenue and so intended to have these to be divided among them Cranmer opposed it long For the Clergy being much empoverished by the Sale of the impropriated Tithes that ought in all reason to have return'd into the Church but upon the dissolution of the Abbies were all sold among the Laity he saw no probable way remaining for their supply but to save these Endowments till the King were of Age being confident he was so piously disposed that they should easily perswade him to convert them all to the bettering of the Condition of the poor Clergy that were now brought into extream misery And therefore he was for reforming and preserving these Foundations till the Kings full Age. The Popish Bishops liked these Endowments so well that upon far different Motives they were for continuing them in the state they were in But those who were to gain by it were so many that the Act passed the Arch-bishop of Canterbury the Bishops of London Duresme Ely Norwich Hereford Worcester and Chichester dissenting So it being sent down to the House of Commons was there much opposed by some Burgesses who represented that the Boroughs for which they served could not maintain their Churches and other publick Works of the Guilds and Fraternities if the Rents belonging to them were given to the King for these were likewise in the Act. This was chiefly done by the Burgesses of Linn and Coventry who were so active that the whole House was much set against that part of the Bill for the Guild-Lands Therefore those who managed that House for the Court took these off by an assurance that their Guild-Lands should be restored to them And so they desisted from their opposition and the Bill passed on the promise given to them which was afterwards made good by the Protector In the Preamble of the Act it is set forth That the great superstition of Christians rising out of their ignorance of the true way of Salvation by the death of Christ in stead of which they had set up the vain conceits of Purgatory and Masses satisfactory was much supported by Trentals and Chantries And since the converting these to godly uses such as the endowing of Schools Provisions for the Poor and the augmenting of Places in the Universities could not be done by Parliament they therefore committed it to the care of the King And then reciting the Act made in the 37th year of his Fathers Reign they give the King all such Chantries Colledges and Chappels as were not possessed by the late King and all that had been in being any time these five years last past as also all Revenues belonging to any Church for Anniversaries Obits and Lights together with all Guild-Lands which any Fraternity of Men enjoyed for Obits or the like and appoint these to be converted to the maintenance of Gramar-Schools or Preachers and for the encrease of Vicarages After this followed the Act giving the King the Customs known by the Name of Tonnage and Poundage besides some other Laws of Matters that are not needful to be remembred in this History Last of all came the Kings general Pardon with the common mon Exceptions among which one was of these who were then Prisoners in the Tower of London in which the Duke of Norfolk was included So all business being ended the Parliament was Prorogued from the 24th of December to the 20th of April following Acts that were proposed but not carried But having given this account of these Bills that were passed I shall not esteem it an unfruitful piece of History to shew what other Bills were designed There were put into the House of Lords two Bills that were stifled The one was for the use of the Scriptures which came not to a second reading The other was a Bill for erecting a new Court of Chancery for Ecclesiastical and Civil Causes which was committed to some Bishops and Temporal Lords but never more mentioned The Commons sent up also some Bills which the Lords did not agree to One was about Benefices with Cure and Residence It was committed but never reported Another was for the Reformation of divers Laws and of the Courts of Common-Law and a third was that married Men might be Priests and have Benefices To this the Commons did so readily agree that it being put in on the 19th of December and read then for the first time it was read twice the next day and sent up to the Lords on the 21st But
which he should preach before the King in which he should openly declare how well he was satisfied with his Proceedings yet it is added That in his Sermon where there was a wonderful Audience he did most arrogantly meddle with some Matters that were contrary to an express command given him both by word of Mouth and by Letters and in other Matters used such words as had almost raised a great Tumult in the very time and had spoken very seditiously concerning the Policy of the Kingdom So they saw that Clemency wrought no good effect on him and it seeming necessary to terrifie others by their Proceedings with him he was sent to the Tower and the door of his Closet was sealed up Thus it is entred in the Council-Book Signed E. Somerset T. Cantuarien W. St. Johns J. Russel and T. Cheyney Yet it seems this Order was not Signed when it was made but some years after For the Lord Russel Signed first Bedford but remembring that at the time when this Order was made he had not that Title therefore he dashed it out but so as it still appears and Signed J. Russel Fox's Acts and Monuments The account that Gardiner himself gives of this Business is That being discharged upon the Act of Pardon he was desired to promise that he would set forth the Homilies and a Form was given him to which he should set his Hand but he considering of it a fortnight returned and said he could not subscribe it so he was confined to his House Then Ridley and Mr. Cecil afterwards the great Lord Burleigh Lord Treasurer to Queen Eliz. at that time Secretary to the Protector were sent to him and so prevailed that he did set his Hand to it But upon some Complaints that were made of him he was sent for after Whit-Sunday and accused that he had carried Palms had crept to the Cross and had a Sepulchre on Good-Friday which was contrary to the Kings Proclamations all which he denied and said he had and would still give obedience to what the King should command That of affronting the Kings Preachers was objected to him to which he answered telling matter of fact how it was done but he does not in his Writing set it down Then it was complained that in a Sermon he had said The Apostles came away rejoycing from the Council the Council the Council repeating it thus to make it seem applicable to himself This he denied Then it was objected That he preached the Real Presence in the Sacrament the Word Real not being in Scripture and so it was not the setting forth the pure Word of God He said he had not used the Word Real only he had asserted the Presence of Christ in such words as he had heard the Arch-bishop of Canterbury dispute for it against Lambert that had been burnt He was commanded to tarry in London but he desired that since he was not an Offender he might be at his liberty He complained much of the Songs made of him and of the Books written against him and particularly of one Philpot in Westminster whom he accounted a mad Man Then he relates That Cecil came to him and proposed to him to preach before the King and that he should write his Sermon and also brought him some Notes which he wished him to put in his Sermon he said he was willing to preach but would not write it for that was to preach as an Offender nor would he make use of Notes prepared by other Men. Then he was privately brought to the Protector none but the Lord St. John being present who shewed him a Paper containing the opinion of some Lawyers of the Kings Power and of a Bishops Authority and of the Punishment of disobeying the King but he desired to speak with those Lawyers and said no subscription of theirs should oblige him to preach otherwise than as he was convinced The Protector said he should either do that or do worse Secretary Smith came to him to press him further in some Points but what they were is not mentioned Yet by the other Papers in that Business it appears they related to the Kings Authority when under Age and for justifying the Kings proceedings in what had been done about the Ceremonies and that Auricular Confession was indifferent So the Contest between him and the Protector ended and there was no writing required of him but he left the whole matter to him so that he should treat plainly of those things mentioned to him by Cecil He chose St. Peters day because the Gospel agreed to his purpose Cecil shewed him some Notes written with the Kings Hand of the Sermons preached before him especially what was said of the Duty of a King and warned him that when ever he named the King he should add and his Council To this he made no Answer for though he thought it wisely done of a King to use his Council yet being to speak of the Kings Power according to Scripture he did not think it necessary to add any thing of his Council and hearing by a confused report some secret matter he resolved not to meddle with it Two days before he preached the Protector sent him a Message not to meddle with those Questions about the Sacrament that were yet in controversie among Learned Men and that therefore he was resolved there should be no publick determination made of them before-hand in the Pulpit He said he could not forbear to speak of the Mass for he looked on it as the chief foundation of Christian Religion but he doubted not that he should so speak of it as to give them all content So the day following the Protector writ to him Number 28. as will be found in the Collection requiring him in the Kings Name not to meddle with these Points but to preach concerning the Articles given him and about Obedience and good Life which would afford him matter enough for a long Sermon since the other points were to be reserved to a publick Consultation The Protector added That he held it a great part of his Duty under the King not to suffer wilful Persons to disswade the People from receiving such Truths as should be set forth by others But Gardiner pretended that there was no Controversie about the Presence of Christ And so the next day he took his Text out of the Gospel for the day Thou art Christ Parkers MSS. Ex C. Ch. Col. Cant. He preached before the King c. In his Sermon of which I have seen large Notes he expressed himself very fully concerning the Popes Supremacy as justly abolished and the Suppression of Monasteries and Chantries he approved of the Kings Proceedings he thought Images might have been well used but yet they might be well taken away He approved of the Sacrament in both kinds and the taking away that great number of Masses satisfactory and liked well the new Order for the Communion But he asserted largely the Presence of
the Earl of Lennox had the chief command but he only came with the Earl of Shrewsbury as knowing the Country and People best and so being the fitter both to get intelligence and to negotiate if there was room for it The Scots were by this time gone home for the most part and the Nobility with Dessie agreed that it was not fit to put all to hazard and therefore raised the Siege of Hadingtoun and marched back to Edenburgh The Lord Gray with a great part of the English Army followed him in the Rear Aug. 20. The Siege of Hadingtoun rais'd but did not engage him into any great Action by which a good opportunity was lost for the French were in great disorder The English Army came into Hadingtoun They consisted of about 17000 Men of which Number 7000 were Horse and 3000 of the Foot were German Landsknights whom the Protector had entertained in his Service These Germans were some of the broken Troops of the Protestant Army who seeing the state of their own Country desperate offered their Service to the Protector He too easily entertained them reckoning that being Protestants they would be sure to him and would depend wholly on himself But this proved a fatal Counsel to him the English having been always jealous of a standing but much more of a Forreign Force about their Prince so there was great occasion given by this to those who traded in sowing Jealousies among the People The English having victualled Hadingtoun and repaired the Fortifications returned back into their own Country But had they gone on to Edenburgh they had found things there in great confusion For Dessie when he got thither having lost 500 of his Men in the Retreat went to quarter his Soldiers in the Town but the Provost so is the chief Magistrate there called opposed it The French broke in with force and killed him and his Son with all they found in the Streets Men Women and Children and as a Spie whom the English had in Edenburgh gave them notice the Scots were now more alienated from the French than from the English The French had carried it very gently till the Queen was sent away but reckoned Scotland now a Conquered Country and a Province to France So the Scots began though too late to repent the sending away of the Queen But it seems the English had orders not to venture too far for the hopes of the Marriage were now gone and the Protector had no mind to engage in a War with France These things happened in the beginning of October Dessie apprehending that at Hadingtoun they were now secure the Siege being so lately raised resolved to try if he could carry the Place by surpââze The English from thence had made Excursions as far as Edenburgh in one of which the French fell on them pursued them and killed about 200 and took sixscore Prisoners almost within their Works Soon after Dessie marched in the night and surprized one of their Out-works and was come to the Gates where the Place had been certainly lost if it had not been for a French Deserter who knew if he were taken what he was to expect He therefore fired one of the great Canon which being discharged amongst the thickest of the French killed so many and put the rest in such disorder that Dessie was forced to quit the Attempt From thence he went and fortified Lieth which was then but a mean Village but the situation of the Place being recommended by the security it now had it soon came to be one of the best Peopled Towns in Scotland From thence he intended to have gone on to take Broughty Castle and to recover Dundee which were then in the Hands of the English But he was ordered by the Queen Regent to make an Inroad into England There after some slight Engagements in which the English had the worst the Scotch and French came in as far as New-castle and returned loaded with Spoil which the French divided among themselves allowing the Scots no share of it An English Priest was taken who bore that disgrace of his Country so heavily that he threw himself on the ground and would not eat nor so much as open his Eyes but lay thus prostrate till he died This the French who seldom let their misfortunes afflict them look'd on with much astonishment But at that time the English had fortified Inch-keith an Island in the Frith and put 800 Men in it Seventeen days after that Dessie brought his Forces from Lieth and recovered it having killed 400 English and forced the rest to surrender Thus ended this Year and with it Dessie's Power in Scotland Discontents in Scotland For the Queen Mother and the Governour had made great complaints of him at the Court of France that he put the Nation to vast charge to little purpose so that he was more uneasie to his Friends than his Enemies and his last disorder at Edenburgh had on the one hand so raised the insolence of the French Soldiers and on the other hand so alienated and inflamed the People that unless another were sent to command who should govern more mildly there might be great danger of a defection of a whole Kingdom For now the Seeds of their distast of the French Government were so sown that Men came generally to condemn their sending the Queen away and to hate the Governour for consenting to it but chiefly to abhor the Clergy who had wrought it for their own ends Monsieur de Thormes was sent over to command Monluc sent thither to bâ Lord Chancellor and Monluc Bishop of Valence came with him to govern the Councils and be Chancellor of the Kingdom He had lately returned from his Ambassy at Constantinople He was one of the wisest Men of that time and was always for moderate Councils in Matters of Religion which made him be sometime suspected of heresie And indeed the whole sequel of his life declared him to be one of the greatest Men of that Age only his being so long and so firmly united to Queen Katharine Medici's Interest takes off a great deal of the high Character which the rest of his Life has given of him But he was at this time unknown and ill represented in Scotland where they that looked for advantages from their alliance with France took it ill to see a French Man sent over to enjoy the best Office in the Kingdom The Queen Mother her self was afraid of him So to avoid new grounds of discontent he left the Kingdom But was not well received and returned into France Thus ended the War between Scotland and England this Year in almost an equal mixture of good and bad success The English had preserved Hadingtoun which was the chief matter of this Years Action But they had been at great charge in the War in which they were only on the defensive they had lost other Places and been unsuccessful at Sea and which was worst of all
Melanchthon thought that the Ceremonies of Popery might be used since they were of their own nature indifferent Others as Amstorfius Illiricus with the greatest part of the Lutherans thought the receiving the Ceremonies would make way for all the errors of Popery and though they were of their own nature indifferent yet they ceased to be so when they were enjoyned as things necessary to Salvation But the Emperor going on resolutely many Divines were driven away some concealed themselves in Germany others fled into Switzerland and some came over into England When the news of the Changes that were made here in England were carried beyond Sea and after Peter Martyr's being with Cranmer were more copiously written by him to his friends Calvin and Mar. Bucer who began to think the Reformation almost opprest in Germany now turned their Eyes more upon England Calvin writ to the Protector Calvin writ to the Protector on the 29th of October encouraging him to go on notwithstanding the Wars as Hezekias had done in his Reformation He lamented the heats of some that professed the Gospel but complained that he heard there were few lively Sermons preached in England and that the Preachers recited their discourses coldly He much approves a set form of Prayers whereby the consent of all the Churches did more manifestly appear But he advises a more compleat Reformation he taxed the Prayers for the Dead the use of Chrisme and Extream Vnction since they were no where recommended in Scripture He had heard that the reason why they went no further was because the Times could not bear it but this was to do the Work of God by Political Maximes which though they ought to take place in other things yet should not be followed in Matters in which the Salvation of Souls was concerned But above all things he complained of the great impieties and vices that were so common in England as Swearing Drinking and Vncleanness and prayed him earnestly that these things might be looked after Bucer writ against Gardiner Martin Bucer writ also a Discourse congratulating the Changes then made in England which was translated into English by Sir Philip Hobbey's Brother In it he answered the Book that Gardiner had written against him which he had formerly delayed to do because King Henry had desired he would let it alone till the English and Germans had conferr'd about Religion That Book did chiefly relate to the Marriage of the Clergy Bucer shewed from many Fathers that they thought every Man had not the Gift of Chastity which Gardiner thought every one might have that pleased He taxed the open lewdness of the Romish Clergy who being much set against Marriage which was Gods Ordinance did gently pass over the impurities which the forbidding it had occasioned among themselves He particularly taxed Gardiner himself that he had his Rents payed him out of Stews He taxed him also for his state and pompous way of living and shewed how indecent it was for a Church-man to be sent in Ambassies and that St. Ambrose though sent to make Peace was ashamed of it and thought it unbecoming the Priesthood Both Fagius and he being forced to leave Germany upon the business of the Interim Cranmer invited them over to England and sent them to Cambridge as he had done Peter Martyr to Oxford But Fagius not agreeing with this Air died soon after a Man greatly learned in the Oriental Tongues and a good Expounder of the Scripture This being the state of Affairs both abroad and at home a Session of Parliament was held in England on the 24th of November Nov. 24. Parliament sits to which day it had been prorogued from the 15th of October by reason of the Plague then in London The first Bill that was finished was that about the Marriage of the Priests It was brought into the House of Commons the 3d of December read the second time on the 5th and the third time the 6th But this Bill being only that married Men might be made Priests a new Bill was framed that besides the former Provision Priests might marry This was read the first time the 7th the second time the 10th and was fully argued on the 11th and agreed on the 12th and sent up to the Lords on the 13th of December In that House it stuck as long as it had been soon dispatched by the Commons It lay on the Table till the 9th of February Then it was read the first time and the 11th the second time on the 16th it was committed to the Bishops of Ely and Westminster the Lord Chief-Justice and the Attorney-General and on the 19th of Feb. it was agreed to the Bishops of London Duresme Norwich Carlisle Hereford Worcester Bristol Chichester and Landaff and the Lords Morley Dacres Windsor and Wharton dissenting It had the Royal Assent and so became a Law The Preamble sets forth An Act about the Marriage of the Clergy That it were better for Priests and other Ministers of the Church to live chast and without Marriage whereby they might better attend to the Ministry of the Gospel and be less distracted with secular cares so that it were much to be wished that they would of themselves abstain But great filthiness of living with other inconveniencies had followed on the Laws that compelled Chastity and prohibited Marriage so that it was better they should be suffered to marry than be so restrained Therefore all Laws and Canons that had been made against it being only made by humane Authority are repealed So that all Spiritual Persons of what degree soever might lawfully marry providing they married according to the Order of the Church But a Proviso was added that because many Divorces of Priests had been made after the six Articles were enacted and that the Women might have thereupon married again all these Divorces with every thing that had followed on them should be confirmed There was no Law that passed in this Reign with more contradiction and censure than this and therefore the Reader may expect the larger account of this matter The unmarried state of the Clergy had so much to be said for it Which was much enquired into as being a course of life that was more disengaged from secular cares and pleasures that it was cast on the Reformers every where as a foul reproach that they could not restrain their appetites but engaged in a life that drew after it domestick cares with many other distractions This was an Objection so easie to be apprehended that the People had been more prejudiced against the Marriage of the Clergy if they had not felt greater inconveniencies by the debaucheries of Priests who being restrained from Marriage had defiled the Beds and deflow'red the Daughters of their Neighbours into whose Houses they had free and unsuspected access and whom under the Cloak of receiving Confessions they could more easily entice This made them that they were not so much wrought on by the noise of
would consent to it so if he had married her without that the possibility of succeeding to the Crown was cut off by King Henry's Will And this Attempt of his occasioned that Act to be put in which was formerly mentioned for declaring the marrying the Kings Sisters without consent of Council to be Treason Seeing he could not compass that design he resolved to carry away the King to his House of Holt in the Country and so to displace his Brother and to take the Government into his own hands For this end he had laid in Magazines of Arms and listed about 10000 Men in several Places and openly complained that his Brother intended to enslave the Nation and make himself Master of all and had therefore brought over those German Soldiers He had also entred into Treaty with several of the Nobility that envied his Brothers greatness and were not ill pleased to see a breach between them and that grown to be irreconcilable To these he promised that they should be of the Council and that he would dispose of the King in Marriage to one of their Daughters the Person is not named The Protector had often told him of these things and warned him of the danger into which he would throw himself by such ways but he persisted still in his designs though he denied and excused them as long as was possible Now his restless ambition seeming incurable he was on the 19th of Jan. sent to the Tower The original Warrant Jan. 19. The Admiral sent to the Tower Signed by all the Privy Council is in the Council-Book formerly mentioned where the Earl of Southampton Signs with the rest who was now in outward appearance reconciled to the Protector On the day following the Admirals Seal of his Office was sent for and put into Secretary Smiths Hands And now many things broke out against him and particularly a Conspiracy of his with Sir W. Sharington Vice-Treasurer of the Mint at Bristol who was to have furnished him with 10000 l. and had already coined about 12000 l. false Money and had clipt a great deal more to the value of 40000 l. in all for which he was attainted by a Process at Common Law and that was confirmed in Parliament Fowler also that waited in the Privy Chamber with some few others were sent to the Tower Many complaints being usually brought against a sinking Man the Lord Russel the Earl of Southampton and Secretary Petre were ordered to receive their Examinations And thus the Business was let alone till the 28 of Feb. in which time his Brother did again try if it were possible to bring him to a better temper And as he had since their first breach granted him 800 l. a year in Land to gain his friendship so means were now used to perswade him to submit himself and to withdraw from Court and from all employment But it appeared that nothing could be done to him that could cure his ambition or the hatred he carried to his Brother And therefore on the 22d of Feb. a full report was made to the Council of all the things that were informed against him consisting not only of the Particulars formerly mentioned but of many foul misdemeanours in the discharge of the Admiralty several Pirates being entertained by him who gave him a share of their Robberies and whom he had protected notwithstanding the Complaints made by other Princes by which the King was in danger of a War from the Princes so complaining The whole Charge consists of 33 Articles which will be found in the Collection Collection Number 31. The Particulars as it is entred in the Council-Book were so manifestly proved not only by Witnesses but by Letters under his own Hand that it did not seem possible to deny them Yet he had been sent to and examined by some of the Council but refused to make a direct Answer to them or to Sign those Answers that he had made So it was ordered that the next day all the Privy Council except the Arch-bishop of Canterbury and Sir John Baker Speaker to the House of Commons who was engaged to attend in the House should go to the Tower and examine him On the 23d the Lord Chancellor with the other Councellors went to him and read the Articles of his Charge and earnestly desired him to make plain Answers to them excusing himself where he could and submitting himself in other things and that he would shew no obstinacy of Mind He answered them That he expected an open Trial and his Accusers to be brought face to face All the Councellors endeavoured to perswade him to be more tractable but to no purpose At last the Lord Chancellor required him on his Allegiance to make his Answer He desired they would leave the Articles with him and he would consider of them otherwise he would make no Answer to them But the Councellors resolved not to leave them with him on those terms On the 24th of Feb. it was resolved in Council that the whole Board should after Dinner acquaint the King with the state of that Affair and desire to know of him whether he would have the Law to take place and since the thing had been before the Parliament whether he would leave it to their determination so tender they were of their young King in a Case that concerned his Unkles Life But the King had begun to discern his seditious temper and was now much alienated from him The Council desired the King to refer the Matter to the Parliament When the Councellors waited on him the Lord Chancellor opened the Matter to the King and delivered his Opinion for leaving it to the Parliament Then every Councellor by himself spake his mind all to the same purpose Last of all the Protector spake he protested this was a most sorrowful business to him that he had used all the means in his power to keep it from coming to this extremity but were it Son or Brother he must prefer his Majesties safety to them for he weighed his Allegiance more than his Blood and that therefore he was not against the request that the other Lords had made and said if he himself were guilty of such offences he should not think he were worthy of life and the rather because he was of all Men the most bound to his Majesty and therefore he could not refuse Justice The King answered them in these words Who consented to it We perceive that there are great things objected and laid to my Lord Admiral my Unkle and they tend to Treason and We perceive that you require but Justice to be done We think it reasonable and We Will that you proceed according to your Request Which words as it is marked in the Council-Book coming so suddenly from his Graces Mouth of his own motion as the Lords might well perceive they were marvellously rejoyced and gave the King most hearty praise and thanks yet resolved that some of both Houses
two Positions Transubstantiation cannot be proved by the plain and manifest words of Scripture nor can it be necessarily collected from it nor yet confirmed by the consent of the Ancient Fathers In the Lords Supper there is none other Oblation and Sacrifice than of a Remembrance of Christs Death and of Thanksgiving Dr. Madew defended these and Glyn Langdale Sedgewick and Young disputed against them the first day and the second day Glyn defended the contrary Propositions and Peru Grindal Gest and Pilkington disputed against them On the third day the Dispute went on and was summed up in a learned Determination by Ridley against the Corporal Presence There had been also a long Disputation in the Parliament on the same Subject but of this we have nothing remaining but what King Edward writ in his Journal Ridley had by reading Bertrams Book of the Body and Blood of Christ been first set on to examine well the old Opinion concerning the Presence of Christs very Flesh and Blood in the Sacrament and wondering to find that in the 9th Century that Opinion was so much controverted and so learnedly writ against by one of the most esteemed Men of that Age began to conclude that it was none of the ancient Doctrines of the Church but lately brought in and not fully received till after Bertrams Age. He communicated the Matter with Cranmer and they set themselves to examine it with more than ordinary care Cranmer afterwards gathered all the Arguments about it into the Book which he writ on that Subject to which Gardiner set out an Answer under the disguised Name of Marcus Constantius and Cranmer replied to it I shall offer the Reader in short the Substance of what was in these Books and of the Arguments used in the Disputations and in many other Books which were at that time written on this Subject Christ in the Institution took Bread and gave it So that his words The manner of the Presence explained according to the Scripture This is my Body could only be meant of the Bread Now the Bread could not be his Body literally He himself also calls the Cup The Fruit of the Vine St. Paul calls it The Bread that we break and the Cup that we bless and speaking of it after it was blessed calls it That Bread and that Cup. For the Reason of that Expression This is my Body it was considered that the Disciples to whom Christ spoke thus were Jews and that they being accustomed to the Mosaical Rites must needs have understood his words in the same sense they did Moses's words concerning the Paschal Lamb which is called the Lords Passover It was not that literally for the Lords Passover was the Angels passing by the Israelites when he smote the first-born of the Egyptians so the Lamb was only the Lords Passover as it was the Memorial of it and thus Christ substituting the Eucharist to the Paschal Lamb used such an Expression calling it his Body in the same manner of speaking as the Lamb was called the Lords Passover This was plain enough for his Disciples could not well understand him in any other sense than that to which they had been formerly accustomed In the Scripture many such Figurative Expressions occurre frequently In Baptism the other Sacrament instituted by Christ he is said to Baptize with the Holy Ghost and with Fire and such as are Baptized are said to put on Christ which were Figurative Expressions As also in the Sacrament of the Lords Supper the Cup is called the New Testament in Christs Blood which is an Expression full of Figure Farther it was observed that that Sacrament was Instituted for a Remembrance of Christ and of his death which implied that he was to be absent at the time when he was to be remembred Nor was it simply said that the Elements were his Body and Blood but that they were his Body broken and his Blood shed that is they were these as suffering on the Cross which as they could not be understood literally for Christ did Institute this Sacrament before he had suffered on the Cross so now Christ must be present in the Sacrament not as glorified in Heaven but as suffering on his Cross From those Places where it is said that Christ is in Heaven and that he is to continue there they argued that he was not to be any more upon Earth And those words in the 6th of St. John of eating Christs Flesh and drinking his Blood they said were to be understood not of the Sacrament since many receive the Sacrament unworthily and of them it cannot be said that they have Eternal Life in them but Christ there said of them that received him in the sense that was meant in that Chapter that all that did so eat his Flesh had Eternal Life in them therefore these words can only be understood Figuratively of receiving him by Faith as himself there explains it And so in the end of that Discourse finding some were startled at that way of expressing himself he gave a Key to the whole when he said his Words were Spirit and Life and that the Flesh profited nothing it was the Spirit that quickned It was ordinary for him to teach in Parables and the receiving of any Doctrine being oft expressed by the Prophets by the Figure of eating and drinking he upon the occasion of the Peoples coming to him after he had fed them with a few Loaves did discourse of their believing in these dark Expressions which did not seem to relate to the Sacrament since it was not then Instituted They also argued from Christs appealing to the Senses of his Hearers in his Miracles and especially in his discourses upon his Resurrection that the Testimony of Sense was to be received where the Object was duly applied and the Sense not vitiated They also alledged natural Reasons against a Bodies being in more places than one or being in a Place in the manner of a Spirit so that the Substance of a compleat Body could be in a crumb of Bread or drop of Wine and argued that since the Elements after Consecration would nourish might putrifie or could be poisoned these things clearly evinced That the Substance of Bread and Wine remained in the Sacrament And from the Fathers From this they went to examine the Ancient Fathers Some of them called it Bread and Wine others said it nourished the Body as Justin Martyr others that it was digested in the Stomach and went into the draught as Origen Some called it a Figure of Christs Body so Tertullian and St. Austin others called the Elements Types and Signs so almost all the Ancient Liturgies and the Greek Fathers generally In the Creeds of the Church it was professed that Christ still sate on the Right Hand of God the Fathers argued from thence that he was in Heaven and not on Earth And the Marcionites and other Hereticks denying that Christ had a true Body or did really suffer the Fathers
a Park there what they did should be no prejudice to him There was also a Commission issued out to enquire about Inclosures and Farms and whether those who had purchased the Abbey-Lands kept Hospitality to which they were bound by the Grants they had of them and whether they encouraged Husbandry But I find no effect of this And indeed there seemed to have been a general design among the Nobility and Gentry to bring the Inferior sort to that low and servile state to which the Peasants in many other Kingdoms are reduced In the Parliament an Act was carried in the House of Lords for imparking Grounds but was cast out by the Commons yet Gentlemen went on every where taking their Lands into their own Hands and enclosing them Many are easily quieted In May the Commons did rise first in Wilt-shire where Sir William Herbert gathered some resolute Men about him and dispersed them and slew some of them Soon after that they rose in Sussex Hamp-shire Kent Glocester-shire Suffolk Warwick-shire Essex Hartford-shire Leicester-shire Worcester-shire and Rutland-shire but by fair perswasions the fury of the People was a little stopt till the matter should be represented to the Council The Protector said he did not wonder the Commons were in such distempers they being so oppressed that it was easier to die once than to perish for want and therefore he set out a Proclamation contrary to the mind of the whole Council against all new Inclosures with another indempnifying the People for what was past so they carried themselves obediently for the future Commissions were also sent every where with an unlimited Power to the Commissioners to hear and determine all Causes about Inclosures High-ways and Cottages The vast Power these Commissioners assumed was much complained of the Landlords said it was an Invasion of their Property to subject them thus to the pleasure of those who were sent to examine the Matters without proceeding in the ordinary Courts according to Law The Commons being encouraged by the favour they heard the Protector bore them and not able to govern their heat or stay for a more peaceable issue did rise again but were anew quieted Yet the Protector being opposed much by the Council he was not able to redress this Grievance so fully as the People hoped So in Oxford-shire and Devon-shire they rose again and also in Norfolk and York-shire Those in Oxford-shire were dissipated by a Force of 1500 Men led against them by the Lord Gray Some of them were taken and hanged by Martial Law as being in a state of War the greatest part ran home to their Dwellings In Devon-shire the Insurrection grew to be better formed But those of Devon-shire grew formidable for that County was not only far from the Court but it was generally inclined to the former superstition and many of the old Priests run in among them They came together on the 10th of June being Whit-Munday and in a short time they grew to be 10000 strong At Court it was hoped this might be as easily dispersed as the other Risings were but the Protector was against running into extremities and so did not move so speedily as the thing required He after some days at last sent the Lord Russel with a small Force to stop their Proceedings And that Lord remembring well how the Duke of Norfolk had with a very small Army broken a formidable Rebellion in the former Reign hoped that time would likewise weaken and dis-unite these and therefore he kept at some distance and offered to receive their Complaints and to send them to the Council But these delays gave advantage and strength to the Rebels who were now led on by some Gentlemen Arundel of Cornwall being in chief Command among them and in answer to the Lord Russel they agreed on fifteen Articles the Substance of which was as follows 1. That all the General Councils Their Demands and the Decrees of their Forefathers should be observed 2. That the Act of the Six Articles should be again in force 3. That the Mass should be in Latin and that the Priests alone should receive 4. That the Sacrament should be hanged up and worshiped and those who refused to do it should suffer as Hereticks 5. That the Sacrament should only be given to the People at Easter in one kind 6. That Baptism should be done at all times 7. That Holy Bread Holy Water and Palms be again used and that Images be set up with all the other ancient Ceremonies 8. That the new Service should be laid aside since it was like a Christmas Game and the old Service again should be used with the Procession in Latin 9. That all Preachers in their Sermons and Priests in the Mass should pray for the Souls in Purgatory 10. That the Bible should be called in since otherwise the Clergy could not easily confound the Hereticks 11. That Dr. Moreman and Crispin should be sent to them and put in their Livings 12. That Cardinal Pool should be restored and made of the Kings Council 13. That every Gentleman might have only one Servant for every hundred Marks of yearly Rent that belonged to him 14. That the half of the Abbey and Church-Lands should be taken back and restored to two of the chief Abbeys in every County and all the Church Boxes for seven years should be given to such Houses that so devout Persons might live in them who should pray for the King and the Common-wealth 15. And that for their particular grievances they should be redressed as Humphrey Arundel and the Major of Bodmyn should inform the King for whom they desired a safe conduct These Articles being sent to the Council the Arch-bishop of Canterbury was ordered to draw an Answer to them which I have seen corrected with his own Hand Cranmer drew an Answer to them Ex MS. Col. C. C. Cantab. The Substance of it was That their Demands were insolent such as were dictated to them by some seditious Priests they did not know what General Councils had decreed nor was there any thing in the Church of England contrary to them though many things had been formerly received which were so and for the Decrees they were framed by the Popes to enslave the World of which he gave several Instances For the Six Articles he says They had not been carried in Parliament if the late King had not gone thither in Person and procured that Act and yet of his own accord he slackened the execution of it To the third it was strange that they did not desire to know in what terms they worshiped God and for the Mass the ancient Canons required the People to communicate in it and the Prayers in the Office of the Mass did still imply that they were to do it For the hanging up and adoring the Host it was but lately set up by Pope Innocent and Honorius and in some Places it had never been received For the fifth the Ancient
to that See vacant as his Patent has it by the free resignation of William the former Bishop And the same day being the first of April Ridley was made Bishop of London and Westminster Both were according to the common Form to be Bishops durante vita naturali during Life Proceedings against Gardiner The See of Winchester had been two years as good as vacant by the long imprisonment of Gardiner who had been now above two years in the Tower When the Book of Common-Prayer was set out the Lord St. John and Secretary Petre were sent with it to him to know of him whether he would conform himself to it or not and they gave him great hopes that if he would submit the Protector would sue to the King for mercy to him He answered That he did not know himself guilty of any thing that needed mercy so he desired to be tried for what had been objected to him according to Law For the Book he did not think that while he was a Prisoner he was bound to give his Opinion about such things it might be thought he did it against his Conscience to obtain his liberty but if he were out of Prison he should either obey it or be liable to punishment according to Law Upon the Duke of Somersets Fall the Lord Treasurer the Earl of Warwick Sir William Herbert and Secretary Petre were sent to him Fox says this was on the 9th of July but there must be an error in that for Gardiner in his Answer says That upon the Duke of Somersets coming to the Tower he looked to have been let out within two days and had made his farewel Feast but when these were with him a Month or thereabout had passed so it must have been in November the former year They brought him a Paper to which they desired he would set his Hand It contained first a Preface which was an acknowledgment of former faults for which he had been justly punished There were also divers Articles contained in it Some Articles are sent to him which were touching the Kings Supremacy his Power of appointing or dispencing with Holy-days and Fasts that the Book of Common-Prayer set out by the King and Parliament was a most Christian and Godly Book to be allowed of by all Bishops and Pastors in England and that he should both in Sermons and Discourses commend it to be observed that the Kings Power was compleat now when under Age and that all owed Obedience to him now as much as if he were thirty or forty years old that the six Articles were justly abrogated and that the King had full Authority to correct and reform what was amiss in the Church both in England and Ireland He only excepted to the Preface and offered to Sign all the Articles but would have had the Preface left out They bid him rather write on the Margent his Exceptions to it so he writ that he could not with a good Conscience agree to the Preface and with that Exception he set his Hand to the whole Paper The Lords used him with great kindness Which he Signed with some Exceptions and gave him hope that his troubles should be quickly ended Herbert and Petre came to him some time after that but how soon is not so clear and pressed him to make the acknowledgment without exception he refused it and said he would never defame himself for when he had done it he was not sure but it might be made use of against him as a Confession Two or three days after that Ridley was sent to him together with the other two and they brought him new Articles In this Paper the acknowledgment was more general than in the former It was said here in the Preface that he had been suspected of not approving the Kings Proceedings and being appointed to preach had not done it as he ought to have done and so deserved the Kings displeasure for which he was sorry The Articles related to the Popes Supremacy New Articles sent to him the suppression of Abbies and Chantries Pilgrimages Masses Images the adoring the Sacrament the Communion in both kinds the abolishing the old Books and bringing in the new Book of Service and that for ordaining of Priests and Bishops the compleatness of the Scripture and the use of it in the Vulgar Tongue the lawfulness of Clergy-mens Marriage and to Erasmus's Paraphrase that it had been on good considerations ordered to be set up in Churches He read all these and said he desired first to be discharged of his imprisonment and then he would freely answer them all so as to stand by it and suffer if he did amiss but he would trouble himself with no more Articles while he remained in Prison since he desired not to be delivered out of his troubles in the way of Mercy but of Justice After that he was brought before the Council and the Lords told him they sate by a special Commission to judge him and so required him to subscribe the Articles that had been sent to him He prayed them earnestly to put him to a Trial for the grounds of his Imprisonment and when that was over he would clearly answer them in all other things but he did not think he could subscribe all the Articles after one sort some of them being about Laws already made which he could not qualifie others of them being matters of Learning in which he might use more freedom In conclusion he desired leave to take them with him and he would consider how to answer them But they required him to subscribe them all without any qualification But he refusing to Sign them which he refused to do Upon this the Fruits of his Bishoprick were sequestred and he was required to conform himself to their Orders within three Months upon pain of deprivation and the liberty he had of walking in some open Galleries Was hardly used when the Duke of Norfolk was not in them was taken from him and he was again shut up in his Chamber All this was much censured as being contrary to the liberties of English-men and the Forms of all legal Proceedings It was thought very hard to put a Man in Prison upon a complaint against him and without any further enquiry into it after two years durance to put Articles to him And they which spoke freely said it savoured too much of the Inquisition But the Canon Law not being rectified and the King being in the Popes room there were some things gathered from the Canon Law and the way of proceeding ex officio which rather excused than justified this hard measure he met with The sequel of this business shall be related in its proper place Latimers advice to the King concerning his Marriage This Lent old Latimer preached before the King The discourse of the Kings marrying a Daughter of France had alarum'd all the Reformers who rather enclined to a Daughter of Ferdinand King of the Romans To a
Marriage with her it is no wonder they all wished well for both Ferdinand and his Son Maximilian were looked upon as Princes that in their Hearts loved the Reformation and the Son was not only the best Prince but accounted one of the best Men of the Age. But Latimer in his Sermon advised the King to marry in the Lord and to take care that Marriages might not be made only as bargains which was a thing too frequently done and occasioned so much Whoredom and Divorcing in the Nation He run out in a sad lamentation of the vices of the time the vanity of Women the luxury and irregularity of Men he complain'd that many were Gospellers for love of the Abbey and Chantry Lands he pressed that the discipline of the Church and the excommunicating of scandalous Persons might be again set up he advised the King to beware of seeking his pleasure too much and to keep none about him who would serve him in it he said he was so old that he believed he would never appear there more and therefore he discharged his Conscience freely he complained the Kings Debts were not paid and yet his Officers lived high made great Purchases and built Palaces he prayed them all to be good to the King and not to defraud the poor Trades-men that wrought for his Stores who were ill payed This I set down not so much to give an account of that Sermon as of the state of the Court and Nation which he so freely discoursed of Hooper is made Bishop of Glocester Wakeman that had been Abbot of Tewksbury and was after made Bishop of Glocester died in December last year and on the third of July this year Hooper was by Letters Patents appointed to be his Successor Upon which there followed a Contest that has since had such fatal consequences that of it we may say with St. James How great a matter hath a little fire kindled It has been already shewn that the Vestments used in Divine Service were appointed to be retained in this Church but Hooper refused to be consecrated in the Episcopal Vestments The grounds he went on were But refuses to wear the Episcopal Vestments That they were humane Inventions brought in by Tradition or Custom not sutable to the simplicity of the Christian Religion that all such Ceremonies were condemned by St. Paul as beggerly Elements that these Vestments had been invented chiefly for celebrating the Mass with much pomp and had been consecrated for that effect therefore he desired to be excused from the use of them Cranmer and Ridley on the other hand alledged that Traditions in matters of Faith were justly rejected but in matters of Rites and Ceremonies Custom was oft a good Argument for the continuance of that which had been long used Upon this a great Dispute rises Those Places of St. Paul did only relate to the observance of the Jewish Ceremonies which some in the Apostles times pleaded were still to be retained upon the Authority of their first Institution by Moses so this implying that the Messias was not yet come in whom all these had their accomplishment the Apostles did condemn the use of them on any such account though when the bare observing them without the opinion of any such necessity in them was likely to gain the Jews they both used Circumcision and purified themselves in the Temple If then they who had such absolute Authority in those matters did condescend so far to the weakness of the Jews it was much more becoming Subjects to give obedience to Laws in things indifferent And the abuse that had been formerly was no better reason to take away the use of these Vestments than it was to throw down Churches and take away the Bells because the one had been consecrated and the other baptized with many superstitious Ceremonies Therefore they required Hooper to conform himself to the Law Cranmer who to his other excellent qualities had joyned a singular modesty and distrust of himself writ about this difference to Bucer reducing it to these two plain Questions Whether it was lawful and free from any sin against God for the Ministers of the Church of England to use those Garments in which they did then officiate since they were required to do it by the Magistrates command And whether he that affirmed that it was unlawful or on that account refused to use those Vestments did not sin against God calling that unclean which God had sanctified and the Magistrate required since he thereby disturbed the publick order of the Kingdom To this Bucer writ a large Answer on the 8th of December this Year Bucers Opinion concerning them He thought that those who used these Garments ought to declare they did not retain them as parts of Moses Law but as things commanded by the Law of the Land he thought every Creature of God was good and no former abuse could make it so ill that it might not be retained and since these Garments had been used by the Ancient Fathers before Popery and might still be of good use to the weak when well understood and help to maintain the Ministerial Dignity and to shew that the Church did not of any lightness change old Customs he thought the retaining them was expedient that so the People might by seeing these Vestments consider of the candor and purity that became them and in this sense he thought to the Pure all things were pure and so the Apostles complied in many things with the Jews Upon the whole matter he thought they sinned who refused to obey the Laws in that particular But he added That since these Garments were abused by some to superstition and by others to be matter of contention he wished they were taken away and a more compleat Reformation established he also prayed that a stop might be put to the spoiling of Churches and that Ecclesiastical Discipline against offenders might be set up for said he unless these manifest and horrid Sacriledges be put down and the compleat Kingdom of Christ be received so that we all submit to his Yoke how intolerably shall the wrath of God break out on this Kingdom The Scriptures sets many such Examples before our Eyes and Germany offers a most dreadful prospect of what England might look for He writ also to Hooper upon the same Argument He wished the Garments were removed by Law but argued fully for the use of them till then he lamented the great corruptions that were among the Clergy and wished that all good Men would unite their strength against these and then lesser abuses would be more easily redressed He also answered Hoopers Objections on the Principles formerly laid down Peter Martyr was also writ to and as he writ to Bucer he was fully of his mind and approved of all he had writ about it And P. Martyrs And he added these words which I shall set down in his own terms copied from the Original Letter Quae
made use of as a Pretence for many to leave their labour and gad idly about Upon complaint therefore made of it Ridley had a Letter sent to him from the Council against all preaching on working-days on which there should only be Prayers How this was submitted to then is not clear But it cannot be denied that there have been since that time excesses on all hands in this matter while some have with great sincerity and devotion kept up these in Market-Towns but others have carried them on with too much faction and a design to detract from such as were not so eminent in their way of preaching Upon these abuses while some Rulers have studied to put all such Performances down rather than to correct the abuses in them great contradiction has followed on it and the People have been possessed with unjust prejudices against them as hinderers of the Word of God and that opposition has kept up the zeal for these Lectures Which nevertheless since they have been more freely preach'd have of late years produced none of the ill effects that did follow them formerly when they were endeavoured to be suppressed And thus I end the Transactions about Religion this Year The rest of the Affairs at home were chiefly for the regulating of many abuses that had grown up and been nourish'd by a long continuance of War All the Forreign Soldiers were dismissed And though the Duke of Lunenburg had offered the King 10000 Men to his assistance and desired to enter into a Treaty of Marriage for the Lady Mary they only thanked him for the offer of his Soldiers of which they being now at peace with all their Neighbours had no need and since the Proposition for marrying the Lady Mary to the Infant of Portugal was yet in dependance they could not treat in that kind with any other Prince till that Overture was some way ended There were endeavours also for encouraging Trade and reforming the Coin And at the Court things began to put on a new Visage for there was no more any faction the Duke of Somerset and the Earl of Warwick being now joyned into a near alliance the Earls eldest Son the Lord Lisle marrying the Dukes Daughter so that there was a good prospect of happy times The Affairs of Scotland In Scotland the Peace being proclaimed the Government was now more entirely in the Hands of the Duke of Castelherault who gave himself up wholly to the Counsels of his base Brother who was Arch-bishop of St. Andrews And he was so abandoned to his pleasures that there was nothing so bad that he was ashamed of He kept another Mans Wife openly for his Concubine There were also many excesses in the Government Which things as they alienated all Peoples minds from the Clergy so they disposed them to receive the new Doctrines which many Teachers were bringing from England and prepared them for the changes that followed afterwards The Queen Mother went over into France in September pretending it was to see her Daughter and the rest of her Kindred there where she laid down the Method for the wresting of the Government of Scotland out of the Governours Hands and taking it into her own And of Germany The Emperor appointed a Diet of the Empire to meet in the end of July and required all to appear personally at it except such as were hindered by sickness of which they were to make Faith upon Oath And at the same time he proscribed the Town of Magdeburg But the Magistrates of that Town set out a large Manifesto for their own vindication as they had done the former Year They said they were ready to give him all the obedience that they were bound to by the Laws of the Empire they were very apprehensive of the mischiefs of a Civil War they were not so blind as to think they were able to resist the Emperors great Armies lifted up with so many Victories if they trusted only to their own strength they had hitherto done no act of hostility to any but what they were forced to for their own defence It was visible the true ground of the War of Germany was Religion to extinguish the Light of the Gospel and to subdue them again to the Papal Tyranny For the Artifices that were formerly used to disguise it did now appear too manifestly so that it was not any more denied But it would be too late to see it when Germany was quite oppressed In Civil Matters they said they would yield to the miseries of the time But St. Peter had taught them that it was better to obey God than Man and therefore they were resolved to put all things to hazard rather than to make Shipwrack of Faith and a good Conscience There were Tumults raised in Strasburg and divers other Towns against those who set up the Mass among them and generally all Germany was disposed to a Revolt if they had had but a Head to lead them The Emperor had also set out a very severe Edict in Flanders when he left it against all that favoured the new Doctrines as they were called But the execution of this was stopt at the intercession of the Town of Antwerp when they perceived the English were resolved to remove from thence and carry their Trade to some other Place When the Diet was opened the Emperor pressed them to submit to the Council which the new Pope had removed back to Trent Maurice of Saxâ answered he could not submit to it unless all that had been done formerly in it should be reviewed and the Divines of the Ausburg Confession were both heard and admitted to a Suffrage and the Pope should subject himself to their Decrees and dispence with the Oath which the Bishops had sworn to him On these terms he would submit to it and not otherwise This was refused to be entred into the Registers of the Diet by the Elector of Mentz but there was no hast for the Council was not to sit till the next year The Emperor complained much that the Interim was not generally received to which it was answered by the Princes that it was necessary to give the People time to overcome their former prejudices All seemed to comply with him And Maurice did so insinuate himself into him that the Siege of Magdeburg being now formed and a great many Princes having gathered Forces against it among whom the Duke of Brunswick and the Duke of Mekleburg were the most forward yet he got himself declared by the Diet General of the Empire for the reduction of that Place and he had 100000 Crowns for undertaking it and 60000 Crowns a Month were appointed for the expence of the War He saw well that if Magdeburg were closely press'd it would soon be taken and then all Germany would be brought to the Emperors devotion and so the War would end in a slavery But he hoped so to manage this small remainder of the War as to draw great effects
were to exercise the Episcopal Function in their Diocess and were once to visit their whole Province and to oversee the Bishops to admonish them for what was amiss and to receive and judge Appeals to call Provincial Synods upon any great occasion having obtained Warrant from the King for it Every Bishop was to have a Synod of his Clergy some time in Lent so that they might all return home before Palm-Sunday They were to begin with the Letany a Sermon and a Communion then all were to withdraw into some private place where they were to give the Bishop an account of the state of the Diocess and to consult of what required advice every Priest was to deliver his opinion and the Bishop was to deliver his Sentence and to bring matters to as speedy a Conclusion as might be and all were to submit to him or to appeal to the Arch-bishop The 21st 22d 23d 24th 25th 26th 27th 28th and 29th Titles are about Church-wardens Universities Tithes Visitations Testaments Ecclesiastical Censures Suspension Sequestration Deprivation The 30th is about Excommunication of which as being the chief Ecclesiastical Censure I shall set down their Scheme the more fully Excommunication they reckon an Authority given of God to the Church for removing scandalous or corrupt Persons Their design concerning the use of Excommunication from the use of the Sacraments or fellowship of Christians till they give clear signs of their repentance and submit to such Spiritual punishments by which the Flesh may be subdued and the Spirit saved This was trusted to Church-men but chiefly to Arch-bishops Bishops Arch-deacons Deans and any other appointed for it by the Church None ought to be excommunicated but for their obstinacy in great faults but it was never to be gone about rashly and therefore the Judge who was to give it was to have a Justice of Peace with him and the Minister of the Parish where the Party lived with two or three learned Presbyters in whose Presence the matter was to be examined and Sentence pronounced which was to be put in writing It was to be intimated in the Parish where the Party lived and in the neighbouring Parishes that all Persons might be warned to avoid the company of him that was under Excommunication and the Minister was to declare what the nature and consequences of Exmunication were the Person so censured being cut off from the Body of Christ after that none was to eat or drink or keep company with him but those of his own Family whosoever did otherwise if being admonished they continued in it were also to be Excommunicated If the Person censured continued forty days without expressing any repentance it was to be certified into the Chancery and a Writ was to issue for taking and keeping him in Prison till he should become sensible of his offences and when he did confess these and submitted to such punishments as should be enjoyned the Sentence was to be taken off and the Person publickly reconciled to the Church And this was to take place against those who being condemned for capital Offences obtained the Kings Pardon but were notwithstanding to be subject to Church-censures Then follows the Office of receiving Penitents They were first to stand without the Church and desire to be again received into it and so to be brought in the Minister was to declare to the People the hainousness of sin and the mercies of God in the Gospel in a long Discourse of which the Form is there prescribed Then he was to shew the People that as they were to abhor hard'ned sinners so they were to receive with the Bowels of true Charity all sincere Penitents he was next to warn the Person not to mock God and deceive the People by a feigned Confession he was thereupon to repeat first a general Confession and then more particularly to name his sin and to pray to God for mercy to himself and that none by his ill example might be defiled and finally to beseech them all to forgive him and to receive him again into their Fellowship Then the Minister was to ask the People whether they would grant his desires who were to answer they would Then the Pastor was to lay his Hand on his Head and to absolve him from the punishment of his offences and the bond of Excommunication and so to restore him to his place in the Church of God Then he was to lead him to the Communion-Table and there to offer up a Prayer of Thanks-giving to God for reclaiming that sinner For the other Titles they relate to the other parts of the Law of those Courts for which I refer the Reader to the Book it self How far any of those things chiefly the last about Excommunication may be yet brought into the Church I leave to the Consultations of the Governors of it and of the two Houses of Parliament It cannot be denied that Vice and Immorality together with much impiety have over-run the Nation and though the charge of this is commonly cast on the Clergy who certainly have been in too many places wanting to their duty yet on the other hand they have so little power or none at all by Law to censure even the most publick sins that the blame of this great defect ought to lie more universally on the whole Body of the Nation that have not made effectual provision for the restraining of vice the making ill Men ashamed of their ways and the driving them from the Holy Mysteries till they change their course of Life A Project for relieving the Clergy reduced to great Poverty There was another thing proposed this Year for the correcting the great disorders of Clergy-men which were occasioned by the extream misery and poverty to which they were reduced There were some motions made about it in Parliament but they took not effect so one writ a Book concerning it which he dedicated to the Lord Chancellor then the Bishop of Ely He shewed that without Rewards or Encouragements few would apply themselves to the Pastoral Function and that those in it if they could not subsist by it must turn to other employments so that at that time many Clergy-men were Carpenters and Taylors and some kept Ale-houses It was a reproach on the Nation that there had been so profuse a zeal for superstition and so much coldness in true Religion He complains of many of the Clergy who did not maintain Students at the Universities according to the Kings Injunctions and that in Schools and Colledges the poor Scholars Places were generally filled with the Sons of the Rich and that Livings were most scandalously sold and the greatest part of the Country-Clergy were so ignorant that they could do little more than read But there was no hope of doing any thing effectually for redressing so great a calamity till the King should be of Age himself to set forward such Laws as might again recover a competent maintenance for the Clergy This Year both
the Emperor conceive at last a jealousie of him and he writ for him to come and clear himself Then he refined it higher for having left Orders with the Officers whom he had made sure to him to follow with the Army in all the hast they could he himself took Post with as small a Train as his Dignity could admit of and carried one of those corrupted Secretaries with him but on the way he complained of pains in his side so that he could not hold on his Journey but sent forward his Secretary who gave such an account of him that it together with his coming so readily a great part of his way in so secure a manner made the Emperor now lay down all his former distrusts The Emperor writ to Trent and to many other Places that there was no cause of fear from Maurice And Maurice to colour the matter more compleatly had sent his Ambassadors to Trent and had ordered Melancthon and his other Divines to follow them slowly that as soon as the safe Conduct was obtained they might go on and defend their Doctrine Upon their coming to Trent and proposing their desires Proceedings at Trent that all might be again considered the Legates rejected the Proposition with much scorn The Emperors Ambassadors and Prelates pressed that they might be well received The Arch-bishop of Toledo shew'd how much Christ had born with the Scribes and Pharisees and that in imitation of him they ought to leave nothing undone that might gain upon them So it was resolved that the Council should make a Protestation that the usage they gave them was out of Charity which is above all Law since it was against the Decretals to have any Treaty with professed Hereticks At the same time the Imperialists dealt no less earnestly with the Ambassadors from the Protestant Princes not to ask too much at once but to go on by degrees and assured them they had a mind to lessen the Popes greatness as much as they had The Ambassadors first step was to be for obtaining a safe Conduct They excepted to that which the Council had given as different from that the Council of Basil had sent to the Bohemians in four material Points The first was That their Divines should have a decisive Voice 2. That all Points should be determined according to the Scriptures and according to the Fathers as they were conformable to those The third That they should have the exercise of their Religion within their own Houses 4. That nothing should be done in contempt of their Doctrine So they desired that the safe Conduct might be word for word the same with that of Basil But the Legates abhorred the Name of that Council that had endeavoured so much to break the Power of the Popedom and had consented to that extraordinary safe Conduct only to unite Germany and to gain them by such compliance to be of their side against the Pope Yet the Legates promised to consider of it The Ambassadors were received in a Congregation which differed from a Session of the Council just as a Committee of a whole House of Parliament differs from the House when set according to its Forms They began their Speech with this Salutation Most Reverend and most Mighty Fathers and Lords they added a cold Complement and desired a safe Conduct At this time the Pope hearing that the Emperor was resolved to bring on the old designs of some Councils for lessening his greatness and that the Spanish Bishops were much set on it united himself to France and resolved to break the Council as soon as it was possible and therefore he ordered the Legates to proceed in the decision of the Doctrine hoping that the Protestants would despair of obtaining any thing and so go away So the safe Conduct they had desired was not granted them and another was offered in its room containing only full security for their Persons Upon this security such as it was Divines came both from Wirtenberg and the Town of Strasburg But as they were going on to treat of Matrimony the War of Germany broke out and the Bishops of the Empire with the other Ambassadors immediately went home The Legates laid hold on this so readily that though the Session was to have been held on the second of May they called an extraordinary one on the 28th of April and suspended the Council for two years An Account of the Council of Trent And being to have no other occasion to say any thing more of this Council I shall only add that there had been a great expectation over Christendome of some considerable event of a General Council for many years The Bishops and Princes had much desired it hoping it might have brought the differences among Divines to a happy composure and have setled a Reformation of those abuses which had been long complained of and were still kept up by the Court of Rome for the ends of that Principality that they had assumed in Sacred things The Popes for the same reasons were very apprehensive of it fearing that it might have lessened their Prerogatives and by cutting off abuses that brought in a great Revenue to them have abridged their Profits But it was by the cunning of the Legates the dissensions of Princes the great number of poor Italian Bishops and the ignorance of the greatest part of the other so managed that in stead of composing differences in Religion things were so nicely defined that they were made irreconcilable All those abuses for which there had been nothing but practise and that much questioned before were now by the Proviso's and Reservations excepted for the Priviledges of the Roman See made warrantable So that it had in all Particulars an Issue quite contrary to what the several Parties concerned had expected from it and has put the World ever since out of the humour of desiring any more General Councils as they are accustomed to call them The History of that Council was writ with as much Life and Beauty and Authority as had been ever seen in any humane Writing by Frier Paul of Venice within half an Age of the time in which it was ended when the thing was yet fresh in Mens Memories and many were alive who had been present and there was not one in that Age that engaged to write against it And a Judgment of the Histories of it But about forty years after when Father Paul and all his friends who knew from what Vouchers he writ were dead Pallavicini a Jesuit who was made a Cardinal for this Service undertook to answer him by another History of that Council which in many matters of Fact contradicts Father Paul upon the credit as he tells us of some Journals and Memorials of such as were present which he perused and cites upon all occasions We see that Rome hath been in all Ages so good at forging those things which might be of use to its Interests that we know not how to
business which himself had so violently and servilely promoted The falsehood of that pretence of corrupting Vniversities has been shewn in the former Volumn but it was all they had now to say The laying it all upon Cranmer was as high a pitch of malice and impudence as could be devised for as Gardiner had been setting it on long before Cranmer was known to King Henry so he had been joyned with him in the Commission and had given his assent to the Sentence which Cranmer gave Nor was the Divorce grounded meerly upon Cranmers understanding of the Scriptures but upon the fullest and most studied Arguments that had perhaps been in any Age brought together in one particular case and both Houses of Convocation had condemned the Mariage before his sentence But because in the right of his See he was Legate to the Pope therefore to make the Sentence stronger it went only in his name though he had but a small share in it compared to what Gardiner had By this Act there was also a second Illegittimation brought on the Lady Elizabeth The Queens carries severely to the Lady Elizabeth to whom hitherto the Queen had been very kind using her on all occasions with the tenderness of a Sister but from this time forwards she handled her more severely It was perhaps occasioned by this Act since before they stood both equally illegittimated but now the Act that legitimated the Queen making her most certainly a Bastard in Law the Queen might think it now too much to use her as she had done formerly Others suggest a more secret reason of this distast The new Earl of Devonshire was much in the Queens favour so that it was thought she had some inclinations to marry him but he either not presuming so high or really having an aversion to her and an inclination to her Sister who of that moderate share of beauty that was between them had much the better of her and was nineteen years younger made his Addresses with more than ordinary concern to the Lady Elizabeth and this did bring them both in trouble as shall be afterwards shewn The next Bill that was sent from the Lords to the Commons The Laws made by King Edward repealed was for the repealing King Edward's Laws about Religion It was sent down on the 31st of October and argued six days in the House of Commons but in the end it was carried and sent back to the Lords The Preamble of it sets forth the great disorders that had fallen out in the Nation by the changes that had been made in Religion from that which their Fore-fathers had left them by the Authority of the Catholick Church thereupon all the Laws that had been made in King Edwards time about Religion were now repealed and it was Enacted that from the 20th of December next there should be no other Form of Divine Service but what had been used in the last year King of Henry the 8th leaving it free to all till that day to use either the Books appointed by King Edward or the old ones at their pleasure Another Act was passed which the Commons sent up to the Lords An Act against the affronting Priests against all those who by any overt Act should molest or disquiet any Preacher because of his Office or for any Sermon that he might have Preached or should any way disturb them when they were in any part of the Divine Offices that either had been in the last year of King Henry or should be afterwards set forth by the Queen or should break or abuse the holy Sacrament or break Altars Crucifixes or Crosses those that did any of these things should be presented to the Justices of Peace and be by them put in Prison where they should lye three Months or till they were penitent for their Offences and if any rescued them they should be liable to the same punishment But to this a Proviso was added by the Lords that this Act should no way derogate from the Authority of the Ecclesiastiââl Laws and Courts who might likewise proceed upon such Offences and a Certificate from the Ordinaries that such Offenders were punished by them being brought to the Justices of Peace they were to proceed no further or if the Justices made a Certificate that they had punished them according to Law the Ordinary might not punish them a second time But the Commons were now so heated that they sent up another Bill to the Lords against those who came not to Church nor to Sacraments after the old Service should be again set up the inflicting of the Punishments in these cases being left to the Ecclesiastical Courts This fell in the House of Lords not so much from any opposition that was made as that they were afraid of allarming the Nation too much by many severe Laws at once An Act against unlawful Assemblies Another Law was made for securing the publick Peace against unlawful and rebellious Assemblies that if any to the number of twelve or above should meet to alter any thing of Religion established by Law and being required by any having the Queens Authority to disperse themselves should continue after that an hour together it should be Felony or if that number met to break Hedges or Parks to destroy Deer or Fish c. and did not disperse upon Proclamation it should be Felony or if any by ringing of Bells Drums or firing of Beacons gathered the People together and did the things before mentioned it was Felony if the Wives or Servants of Persons so gathered caried Meat Money or Weapons to them it should be Felony and if any above the number of two and within twelve should meet for these ends they should suffer a years imprisonment empowering the Sheriffs or Justices to gather the Country for the resistance of Persons so offending with Penalties on all between eighteen and sixty that being required to come out against them should refuse to do it When this Act was known the People then saw clearly how they had been deceived by the former Act that seemed so favourable repealing all Acts of new Treasons and Felonies since there was so soon after it an Act passed that renewed one of the severest Laws of the last Reign in which so many things that might flow from sudden heats were made Felonies and a great many new and severe Proviso's were added to it The Queens discharge of the Subsidy was confirmed by another Act. The Marquess of Northampton's 2d Marriage is annulled There followed two private Acts which occasioned more Debate than the publick ones had done The one was the repeal of the Act that had confirmed the Marquess of Northamptons Marriage It was much argued in the House of Commons and on the 28th of November it was agreed to It contains that the Act of confirming the Divorce and the second Marriage was procured more upon untrue surmises and private respects than for any publick good and increase
the Lords but laid aside at that time assurance being given that the Owners of those Lands should be fully secured The Reason of laying it aside was that since by Law the Bishop of Rome had no Authority at all in England it was needless to pass an Act against his Power in that particular for that seemed to assert his Power in other things and since they were resolved to reconcile the Nation to him it was said that it would be indecent to pass an Act that should call him only Bishop of Rome which was the Compellation given him during the Schism and it was preposterous to begin with a Limitation of his Power before they had acknowledged his Authority So this was laid aside and the Parliament ended on the 25th of May. But the Matters of the Convocation are next to be related Those of the Reformation complained every-where that the Disputes of the last Convocation had not been fairly carried that the most eminent Men of their Persuasion were detained in Prison and not admitted to it that only a few of them that had a right to be in the House were admitted to speak and that these were much interrupted So that it was now resolved to adjourn the Convocation for some time and to send the Prolocutor with some of their number to Oxford that the Disputations might be in the presence of that whole University And since Cranmer and Ridley were esteemed the most Learned Men of that Persuasion they were by a Warrant from the Queen removed from the Tower of London to the Prisons at Oxford And though Latimer was never accounted very Learned and was then about eighty Years of Age yet he having been a celebrated Preacher who had done the Reformation no less Service by his Labours in the Pulpit than others had done by their abler Pens he was also sent thither to bear his share in the Debates Some sent to Oxford to disput with Reformeed Bishops Those who were sent from the Convocation came to Oxford on the 13th of April being Friday They sent for those Bishops on Saturday and assigned them Monday Tuesday and Wednesday every one of them his day for the defending of their Doctrine but ordered them to be kept apart And that all Books and Notes should be taken from them Three Questions were to be disputed 1. Whether the natural Body of Christ was really in the Sacrament 2. Whether any other Substance did remain but the Body and Blood of Christ 3. Whetter in the Mass there was a Propitiatory Sacrifice for the Sins of the Dead and Living When Cranmer was first brought before them the Prolocutor made an Exhortation to him to return to the Unity of the Church To which he answered with such gravity and modesty that many were observed to weep He said He was as much for Unity as any but it must be an Unity in Christ and according to the Truth The Articles being shewed him he asked Whether by the Body of Christ they meant an Organical Body They answering It was the Body that was born of the Virgin Then he said he would maintain the Negative of these Questions On the 16th when the Dispute with Cranmer Cranmer Disputes was to begin Weston that was Prolocutor made a stumble in the beginning of his Speech for he said Ye are this day assembled to confound the detestable Heresie of the Verity of the Body of Christ in the Sacrament This Mistake set the whole Assembly a laughing but he recovered himself and went on he said It was not lawful to call these things in doubt since Christ had so expresly affirmed them that to doubt of them vvas to deny the Truth and Power of God Then Chedsey urged Cranmer with the words This is my Body To vvhich he answered That the Sacrament vvas effectually Christ's Body as broken on the Cross that is His Passion effectually applyed For the explanation of this he offered a large Paper containing his Opinion of which I need say nothing since it is a short abstract of what he writ on that Head formerly and of that a full account was given in the former Book There followed a long Debate about these words Oglethorp Weston and others urged him much that Christ making his Testament must be supposed to speak Truth and plain Truth and they run out largely on that Cranmer answered That figurative Speeches are true and when the Figures are clearly understood they are then plain likewise Many of Chrysostom's high Expressions about the Sacrament were also cited vvhich Cranmer said vvere to be understood of the Spiritual Presence received by Faith Uponthis much time was spent the Prolocutor carrying himself very undecently towards him calling him an unlearned unskilful and impudent Man There were also many in the Assembly that often hissed him down so that he could not be heard at all which he seemed to take no notice of but went on as often as the noise ceased Then they cited Tertullian's words The Flesh is fed by the Body and Blood of Christ that so the Soul may be nourished by God But he turned this against them and said hereby it was plain the Body as well as the Soul received Food in the Sacrament therefore the Substance of Bread and Wine must remain since the Body could not be fed by that Spiritual Presence of the Body of Christ Tresham put this Argument to him Christ said as he lived by the Father so they that eat his Flesh should live by him but he is by his Substance united to his Father therefore Christians must be united to his Substance To this Cranmer answered That the Similitude did not import an equality but a likeness of some sort Christ is essentially united to his Father but Believers are united to him by Grace and that in Baptism as well as in the Eucharist Then they talked long of some words of Hilary's Ambrose's and Justin's Then they charged him as having mistranslated some of the Passages of the Fathers in his Book from which he vindicated himself saying that he had all his Life in all manner of things hated falshood After the Dispute had lasted from the Morning till two of the Clock it was broke up and there was no small Triumph as if Cranmer had been confounded in the Opinion of all the Hearers which they had expressed by their Laughter and Hissing There were Notaries that took every thing that was said from whose Books Fox did afterwards print the account of it that is in his great Volume The next day Ridley And Ridley was brought out and Smith who was spoke of in the former Book was now very zealous to redeem the prejudice which that compliance vvas like to be to him in his Preferment So he undertook to dispute this day Ridley began with a Protestation declaring That vvhereas he had been formerly of another mind from vvhat he vvas then to maintain he had changed upon no worldly consideration but
Priest said all these things should be amended speedily and knowing that a good Dinner was the best way to temper Bishop Bonner he desired him to go and dine at his House but Bonner took it so ill Bonner's rage that Hadham which was one of his own Churches was an ill Example to those about it that he lost all patience and reaching at Dr. Bricket that was the Parson's Name to beat him he misguided the stroke which fell on Sir Thomas Josselin's Ear with great force Fecknam then Dean of Pauls in Dr. May's room studied to appease Josselin and said to him That the Bishop's being so long in the Marshalsea had so disordered him that in his Passion he knew not what he did but when he came to himself he would be sorry for what he had done Josselin answered he thought now that he was taken out of the Marshalsea he should be carried to Bedlam But Bonner continued in his Fury and though he had purposed to stay at his House there some days and had ordered Provisions to be made yet he would needs be gone though it disordered the rest of his Visitation for he came to every place sooner than he intended or had given notice The Carvers and makers of Statues had now a quick Trade for Roods and other Images which were to be provided for all Places Bonner had observed that in most Churches the Walls were painted with places of Scripture and in many places there were Passages written that either favoured the Marriage of the Clergy or were against the Corporal Presence and the Sacrifice of the Mass and the multiplicity of the Ceremonies of the Church So he did at his return send out Episcopal Letters on the 24th of October to raze all those Paintings Upon this it was generally said That the Scriptures must be dasht out to make way for the Images since they were so contrary one to another that they could not decently stand together There were many ludicrous things every where done in derision of the old Forms and of the Images Many Poems were printed with other ridiculous Representations of the Latin Service and the Pageantry of their Worship But none occasioned more laughter than what fell out at Pauls the Easter before the custom being to lay the Sacrament into the Sepulchre at the Even Song on Good-Friday and to take it out by break of day on Easter Morning At the time of the taking of it out the Quire sung these words Surrexit non est hic He is risen he is not here The Sacrament stollen But then the Priest looking for the Host found it was not there indeed for one had stollen it out which put them all in no small disorder but another was presently brought in its stead Upon this a Ballad followed that their God was stollen and lost but a new one was made in his room This Railery was so salt that it provoked the Clergy much They offered large Rewards to discover him that had stollen the Host or had made the Ballad but could not come to the knowledg of it But they resolved e're long to turn that mirth and pleasantness of the Hereticks into severe mourning And thus Matters went on to the 11th of November A New Parliament when the third Parliament was summoned In the Writ of Summons the Title of Supream Head of the Church was left out though it was still by Law united to the other Royal Titles And therefore this was urged in the beginning of Queen Elizabeth's Reign as a good reason for annulling that Parliament since it was not called by a lawful Writ Now was Cardinal Pool allowed to come into England The Emperor had this Summer brought him to Flanders where to make a-mends for the rudeness of stopping him on his way he desired him to mediate a Peace between France and him but that had no effect It soon appeared that all things were so well prepared by Gardiner's Policy and the Spanish Gold that it would be an easy Matter to carry every thing in this Session The Lord Paget and the Lord Hastings were sent from the King and Queen to bring the Cardinal over At the opening of the Parliament it was an unusual sight to see both King and Queen ride in state and come into it with two Swords of State and two Caps of Maintenance carried before them The Swords were carried one by the Earl of Pembroke the other by the Earl of Westmoreland and the Caps by the Earls of Arundel and Shrewsbury The first Bill put into the Lords House was the Repeal of the Attainder of Cardinal Pool The Attainder of Cardinal Pool repealed it began on the 17th and was sent down to the Commons on the 19th who read it three times in one day and sent it up This Bill being to be passed before he could come into England it was questioned in the House of Commons Whether the Bill could be passed without making a Session which would necessitate a Prorogation It was resolved it might be done so on the 22d the King and Queen came and passed it It set forth that the only reason of his Attainder was because he would not consent to the unlawful Separation and Divorce between King Henry and his most godly vertuous and lawful Wife Queen Katherine Therefore they considering the true and sincere Conscience of the Cardinal in that Point and his other many godly Vertues and Qualities did repeal that Act. He comes to Eondon On the 24th he came to London but without the Solemnities of a Legates Entry because the Pope's Authority was not yet set up by Law What Cardinal Pool Instructions were I do not know nor is it fully understood by Learned Men what was the Power of a Legat a Latere in those Days But I found in the King 's Paper Office the Original Bull of Cardinal Beaton's Legatine Power in Scotland which it seems was intercepted by some of the King's Ships in the passage bâ Sea thither or was sent up to London by those who killed him anâ possessed themselves of his Castle and Goods And I having mentioned this Bull to those Learned Men by whose direction I have governed my self in this Work I did by their advice give it a room in the Collection Col. Number 17. though it be large since no doubt Cardinal Pool's Bull was in the same form In it the Reader will clearly perceive what Authoâiââ was lodged in the Legats to overthrow and dispense with almost all tââ Rules and Canons of the Church only some peculiar things which were more conspicuously scandalous were still reserved to the Apostolick See it self whose singular Priviledg it has been always esteemed to dispense with the best things and allow of the worst so the Pretenders to those Graces payed proportionably for them this Authority was too Sacred to be trusted even to a Legat it being the Prerogative of the Popes themselves to be the most eminent
punishment rather than put himself in danger of Everlasting Burnings by such an Apostacy So the Fire was set to him which consumed him to Ashes Hooâer burnt at Glocester For Hooper after they had degraded him they resolved to send him to Glocester At which he much rejoiced hoping by his Death to confirm their Faith over whom he had been formerly placed He was carried thither in three days After he came he had one days interval given him which he spent in Fasting and Prayer Some came to perswade him to accept of the Queen's Mercy since Life was sweet and Death was bitter He Answered The Death that was to come after was more bitter and the Life that was to follow was more sweet As some of his Friends parted with him he shed some Tears and told them All his Imprisonment had not made him do so much On the 9th he was led out to his Execution where being denied leave to speak but only to pray in the strain of a Prayer he declared his belief Then the Queen's Pardon being shewed him he desired them to take it away He prayed earnestly for strength from God to endure his Torment patiently and undressed himself and embraced the Reeds When he was tied to the Stake with Iron Chains he desired them to spare their pains for he was confident he should not trouble them The Fire was put to him but the Wood being green burnt ill and the Wind blew away the flame of the Reeds He prayed oft O Jesus thou Son of David have mercy on me and receive my Soul and called to the People for the Love of God to bring him more Fire for the Fire was burning his neather Parts but did not reach his Vitals The Fire was renewed but the Wind still blew it away from rising up to stifle him so that he was long in the Torment The last words he was heard to say were Lord Jesus receive my Spirit One of his Hands dropped off before he died with the other he continued to knock on his Breast some time after and was in all near three quarters of an hour a burning Next these was Sanders condemned Sanders burnt at Coventry and sent to Coventry to be burnt where he suffered on the 8th of February He had been made a Prisoner for Preaching notwithstanding the Queen's Prohibition and was condemned for refusing to conform to the New Laws When he was led out to the Stake a Pardon was likewise offered him But he said He held no Heresies but the blessed Gospel of Christ and that he would never recant When he came to the Stake he embraced it and said Wellcome the Cross of Christ wellcome Everlasting Life and so he was burnt Dr. Taylor followed next who was Parson of Hadley And Taylor at Hadley Some of his neighbouring Priests came to Hadley and resolved to say Mass in his Church He went thither and openly declared against it but was by violence thrust out of the Church Gardiner being informed of this writ for him to come up Many of his Friends wished him to go out of the way He said He must follow Christ the good Shepherd who not only fed his Flock but died for it He was old and thought he should never be able at any other time to do his good God such Service as he was then called to so he went with much chearfulness Gardiner received him with his ordinary Civilities of Traitor Villain Heretick and Knave He answered He was none of these and put Gardiner in mind of the Oaths he had sworn both to King Henry and King Edward Gardiner said An unlawful Oath was not to be kept and charged him for hindring Mass to be said at his Church He said He was by Law Parson of Hadley and no Man had a right to come thither and defile his Church and People with Idolatry After some Discourse on that Head he was sent to the Kings Bench Prison and being carried before the Council on the 22d of January he refused to turn After that he was condemned and degraded And it was resolved to send him to Hadley to be burnt there All the way he expressed great chearfulness When he was brought to the Stake he said to the People he had taught them nothing but God's Holy Word and was now to Seal it with his Blood But one of the Guard struck him over the Head and made him give over speaking Then he went to his Prayers and so to the Stake where he was put in a Pitcht Barrel as the Faggots were laying about him one flung a Faggot at his Head which broke it and fetch'd a great deal of Blood but all he said was Oh Friend I have harm enough what needed that He repeated the 51 Psalm in English at which one of the Guard struck him over the Mouth and bid him speak Latin He continued in his Ejaculations to God till the Fire was kindled and one of the Guard cut him in the Head with his Halbert so that his Brains fell out This was done on the 9th of February Bradford was also at the same time condemned but his Execution was respited Soon after the Condemnation of these Men fix others were apprehended on the account of Heresy By this Gardiner saw that what he had expected did not follow for he thought a few severe instances would have turned the whole Nation but finding he was disappointed Gardiner is disiappointed he would meddle no more in the condemning of them but left the whole matter wholly to Bonner who undertook it chearfully being naturally savage and brutal and retaining deep resentments for what had befallen himself in King Edwards time These Cruelties are much considered The whole Nation stood amazed at these Proceedings and the burning of such Men only for their Consciences without the mixture of any other thing so much as pretended against them And it was look't upon as a horrible cruelty because those Men had acted nothing contrary to the Laws For they were put in Prison at first for smaller matters and there kept till those Laws were past by which they were now burnt So that remembring Gardiners Plea for himself in his imprisonment when he desired to be first Tried and discharged in the particular for which he was committed before new matter was brought against him all Men saw now how much more justly those men might have demanded the like at his hands But now the spirit of the two Religions shewed it self In King Edwards time Papists were only turned out of their Benefices and at most imprisoned and of those there were but very few but now that could not serve turn but barbarous Cruelties must be executed on innocent Men only for their Opinions One piece of Severity was taken notice of among the rest The Council sent for those who were to be burnt in the Country and required of them a promise to make no Speeches otherwise they threatned to cut out
former Act. After this one Flower that had been in Orders but was a rash indiscreet Man went on Easter day into St. Margarets Church in Westminster and there with a Knife struck at and wounded the Priest as he was officiating He for some time justified what he had done as flowing from Zeal but afterwards he sincerely condemned it Bonner upon this proceeding against him as an Heretick condemned him to the Fire and he was burnt on the 24th of April in Westminster Church-Yard This Fact was condemned by all the Reformed who knew that the Wrath of Man was not the way to accomplish the Righteousness of God In the Jewish Government some extraordinary Persons did execute Vengeance on notorious Offenders but that Constitution was in all its Policy regulated by the Laws given by Moses in which such Instances vvere proposed as Examples vvhereby they became a part of the Law of that Land so that in such Cases it vvas certainly lawful to execute Punishment in that vvay so in some Kingdoms any Man that finds an out-lawed Person may kill him but vvhere there is no Law vvarranting such things it is certainly against both Religion and the Laws of all Society and Government for private Persons to pretend to the Magistrates right and to execute Justice upon any account vvhatsoever There vvas at this time a second stop put to the execution of Hereticks for till the end of May more fires were not kindled People grew generally so enraged upon it that they could not bear it I shall therefore now turn my self to other things that vvill give the Reader a more pleasing entertainment The Queen resolves to surrender up all the Church-Lands that were in her hands On the 28th of March the Queen called for the Lord Treasurer Sir Robert Rochester Comptroller Sir William Petre Secretary of State and Sir Francis Inglefield Master of the Wards She said She had sent for them to declare her Conscience to them concerning the Church-Lands that continued still in the Crown She thought they were taken away in the time of the Schism and by unlawful Means therefore she could not keep them vvith a good Conscience so she did surrender and relinquish them If they should tell her That her Crown vvas so poor that she could not well maintain her Dignity if she parted with them she must tell them She valued the Salvation of her Soul more than ten Kingdoms and thanked God her Husband was of the same mind and therefore she was resolved to have them disposed as the Pope or his Legat should think fit so she ordered them to go with the Lord Chancellor to whom she had spoken of it before and wait on the Legat and signify it to him together with the value of those Lands This flowed from the strictness of the Queen's Conscience vvho then thought her self near the time of her delivery and therefore vvould not have such a load lie on her of which she was the more sensible by reason of a Bull which Pope Julius had made excommunicating all that kept any Abbey or Church-Lands and all Princes Prelats and Magistrates that did not assist in the execution of such Bulls Some said this related to the Business of England but Gardiner said it was only made for Germany and that Bulls had no Authority unless they vvere received in England This did not satisfy the People much for if it was such a sin in Germany they could not see but it was as bad in England And if the Pope had his Authority from Christ and St. Peter his Bulls ought to take place every-where Pope Julius died soon after this on the 20th of March Pope Julius dies and Marcellus succeeds and on the 6th of April after Cardinal Marcellus Cervinus was chosen Pope a Man of great gravity and innocence of Life He continued to keep his former Name which had not been done a great while except by Adrian the 6th between whose temper and this Man there was a great resemblance He presently turned all his Thoughts as Adrian had done to a Reformation of the Corruptions of that See and blamed his Predecessors much who had always put it off he thought nothing could make the Papacy more reverenced than to cut off their excessive and superfluous Pomp whereby they would be the more esteemed all the World over and might on surer grounds expect the protection of God He had been one of the Legats at Trent and there observed what was represented as the root of all Heresy and Disorder that the Clergy were generally corrupted and had by many Exemptions procured from Rome broken all the Primitive Rules Upon his first Election he called for the Cardinal of Mantâa and having observed him to be a Man of great probicy told him he knew it vvas ordinary for all Popes at their first coming to the Throne to talk of Reformation but he would talk little being resolved to do more only he opened his mind to him that if ever he went back from it he might have this check upon him that so honest a Man as he was would know him to be a Knave and a Hypocrite He would suffer none of his Friends that were in remote parts to come to Rome nor his Nephews that were in Rome to come within the Court He was resolved to have sent all Priests and Bishops home to their Benefices and talked much of their Non residence with great detestation He would not change his Table nor his Custom of making one read to him when he was sitting at it One day after a long musing at Dinner he said he remembred the words of Hadrian the Fourth That the Pope was the most miserable of all Men his whole Life was bitterness his Chair was full of Thorns and his way of Briars and then leaning with his Hand on the Table he said I do not see how they can be saved that hold this high Dignity These Thoughts did so affect him that on the 12th day after that he vvas chosen Pope he sickned and died ten days after These things are reported of him by the Learned Onuphrius who knew him well and they will not be thought impertinent to have a room in this Story The Queen recommends Card Pool tâ the Popedom upon Maâcellus's death As soon as the News of his Death came to England the Queen writ on the 29th day of May to Gardiner the Earl of Arundel and the Lord Paget vvho vvere then at Calais mediating a Peace between the French and Spaniard which they could not effect but only procured a Truce She desired them to deal with the Cardinal of Lorrain the Constable and the other French Commissioners to persuade their Master to set up Cardinal Pool that he might succeed in that Chair since he seemed every way the fittest Person for it adding Coll. Numb 18. as will appear by the Letter which is in the Collection that she had done this without his knowledg or
and Queen and be obedient to their Superiors both Spiritual and Temporal according to their duties It is plain this was so contrived that they might have Signed it without either prevaricating or dissembling their Opinions for it is not said That they were to be subject to the Church of Rome but to the Church of Christ and they were to be obedient to their Superiors according to their duties which was a good reserve for their Consciences I stand the longer on this that it may appear how willing the Cardinal was to accept of any shew of submission from them and to stop Bonners rage Upon this they were set at liberty But Bonner got three Men and two Women presented to him in London in January and after he had allowed them a little more time than he had granted others they standing still firm to their Faith were burnt at Smithfield on the 12th of April After that White the new Bishop of Winchester condemned three who were burnt on the third of May in Southwark one of these Stephen Gratwick being of the Diocess of Chichester appealed from him to his own Ordinary whether he expected more favour from him or did it only to gain time I know not but they brought in a Counterfeit who was pretended to be the Bishop of Chichester as Fox has printed it from the account written with the Man 's own Hand and so condemned him On the seventh of May three were burnt a Bristol On the 18th of June two Men and five Women were burnt at Maidston and on the 19th three Men and four Women were burnt at Canterbury fourteen being thus in two days destroyed by Thornton and Harpsfield in which it may seem strange that the Cardinal had less influence to stop the Proceedings in his own Diocess than in London but he was now under the Popes disgrace as shall be afterwards shewn On the 22d of June six Men and four Women were burnt at Lewis in Sussex condemned by White for Christopherson Bishop Elect of Chichester was not yet consecrated On the 13th of July two were burnt at Norwich On the second of August ten were burnt at Colchester six in the Morning and four in the Afternoon they were some of those who had been formerly discharged by the Cardinals Orders but the Priests in the Country complained that the mercy shewed to them had occasioned great disorders among them Hereticks and the favourers of them growing insolent upon it and those who searched after them being disheartned so now Bonner being under no more restraints from the Cardinal new Complaints being made that they came not to Church condemned them upon their Answers to the Articles which he objected to them At this time one George Eagle a Taylor who used to go about from place to place and to meet with those who stood for the Reformation where he prayed and discoursed with them about Religion and from his indefatigable diligence was nicknamed Trudge-over was taken near Colchester and was condemned of Treason for gathering the Queens Subjects together though it was not proved that he had ever stirred them up to Rebellion but did it only as himself always protested to encourage them to continue stedfast in the Faith he suffered as a Traitor On the fifth of August one was burnt at Norwich and on the 20th a Man and a Woman more were burnt at Rochester One was also burnt at Litchfield in August but the day is not named The same Month a Complaint was brought to the Council of the Magistrates of Bristol that they came seldom to the Sermons at the Cathedral so that the Dean and Chapter used to go to their Houses in Procession with their Cross carried before them and to fetch them from thence upon which a Letter was written to them requiring them to conform themselves more willingly to the Orders of the Church to frequent the Sermons and go thither of their own accord On the 17th of September three Men and one Woman were burnt at Islington near London and on the same day two Women were burnt at Colchester On the 20th a Man was burnt at Northampton and in the same Month one was burnt at Laxefield in Suffolk On the 23d a Woman was burnt at Norwich There were seventeen burnt in the Diocess of Chichester about this time one was a Priest thirteen were Lay-men and three Women but the day is not marked On the 18th of November three were burnt in Smithfield On the 12d of December John Rough a Scotchman was burnt whose suffering was on this occasion On the 12th of December there was a private Meeting of such as continued to Worship God according to the Service set out by King Edward at Islington where he was to have administred the Sacrament according to the Order of that Book The new Inquisitors had corrupted one of this Congregation to betray his Brethren so that they were apprehended as they were going to the Communion But Rough being a Stranger it was considered by the Council whether he should be tried as a Native He had a Benefice in York-shire in King Edwards days so it was resolved and signified to the Bishop of London that he should be proceeded against as a Subject Thereupon Bonner objected to him his condemning the Doctrine of the Church and setting out the Heresies of Cranmer and Ridley concerning the Sacrament and his using the Service set out by King Edward that he had lived much with those who for their Heresies had fled beyond Sea that he had spoken reproachfully of the Pope and Cardinals saying That when he was at Rome he had seen a Bull of the Popes that licensed Stews and a Cardinal riding openly with his Whore with him with several other Articles The greatest part of them he confessed and thereupon he with a Woman that was one of the Congregation was burnt in Smithfield And thus ended the Burnings this Year seventy nine in all being burnt These severities against the Hereticks made the Queen shew less pity to the Lord Stourton The Lord Stourton hanged for Murder than perhaps might have been otherwise expected He had been all King Edwards time a most zealous Papist and did constantly dissent in Parliament from the Laws then made about Religion But he had the former Year murdered one Argall and his Son with whom he had been long at variance and after he had knock'd them down with Clubs and cut their Throats he buried them fifteen Foot under ground thinking thereby to conceal the Fact but it breaking out both he and four of his Servants were taken and indicted for it He was found guilty of Felony and condemned to be hanged with his Servants in Wilt-shire where the Murder was committed On the sixth of March they were hanged at Salisbury All the difference that was made in their Deaths being only thus That whereas his Servants were hanged in common Halters one of Silk was bestowed on their Lord. It seemed an indecent thing
accidents that struck terror in them In July Thunder broke near Nottingham with such violence that it beat down two little Towns with all the Houses and Churches in them the Bells were carried a good way from the Steeples and the Lead that covered the Churches was cast 400 Foot from them strangely wreathed The River of Trent as it is apt upon Deluges of Rain to swell and over-run the Country so it broke out this Year with extraordinary violence many Trees were plucked up by the Roots and with it there was such a Wind that carried several Men and Children a great way and dashed them against Trees or Houses so that they died Hail-stones fell that were fifteen Inches about in other Places and which was much more terrible a contagious intermitting Feaver not unlike the Plague raged every where so that three parts of four of the whole Nation were infected with it So many Priests died of it that in many Places there were none to be had for the performing of the Offices Many Bishops died also of it so that there were many vacancies made by the Hand of Heaven against Queen Elizabeth came to the Crown and it spreading most violently in August there were not Men enough in many Counties to reap the Harvest so that much Corn was lost All these Symptoms concurred to encrease the aversion the People had to the Government which made the Queen very willing to consent to a Treaty of Peace that was opened at Cambray in October to which she sent the Earl of Arundel the Bishop of Ely and Dr. Wotton as her Plenipotentiaries A Treaty of Peace between England France and Spain The occasion of the Peace was from a meeting that the Bishop of Arras had with the Cardinal of Lorrain at Peronne in which he proposed to him how much Philip was troubled at the continuance of the War their Forces being so much engaged in it that they could make no resistance to the Turk and the mean while Heresie encreasing and spreading in their own Dominions while they were so taken up that they could not look carefully to their Affairs at home but must connive at many things therefore he pressed the Cardinal to perswade the King of France to an Accommodation The Cardinal was easily induced to this since besides his own zeal for Religion he saw that he might thereby bear down the Constables greatness whose Friends chiefly his two Nephews the Admiral and Dandelot who went then among the best Captains in France were both suspect of being Protestants upon which the latter was shortly after put in Prison so he used all his endeavours to draw the King to consent to it in which he had the less opposition since the Court was now filled with his Dependants and his four Brothers who had got all the great Officers of France into their Hands and the Constable and Admiral being Prisoners there was none to oppose their Councils The King thinking that by the recovery of Calais and the Places about it he had gained enough to ballance the loss of St. Quintin was very willing to hearken to a Treaty and he was in an ill state to continue the War being much weakned both by the loss he suffered last Year and the blow that he received in July last The Battel of Graveling the Marshal de Thermes being enclosed by the Count of Egmont near Graveling where the French Army being set on by the Count and galled with the English Ordnance from their Ships that lay near the Land was defeated 5000 killed the Marshal and the other chief Officers being taken Prisoners These losses made him sensible that his Affairs were in so ill a condition that he could not gain much by the War The Number of the Protestants growing in France The Cardinal was the more earnest to bring on a Peace because the Protestants did not only encrease in their Numbers but they came so openly to avow their Religion that in the publick Walks without the Suburbs of St. Germain they began to sing Davids Psalms in French Verse The newness of the thing amused many the devotion of it wrought on others the Musick drew in the rest so that the Multitudes that used to divert themselves in those Fields in stead of their ordinary sports did now nothing for many nights but go about singing Psalms and that which made it more remarkable was that the King and Queen of Navarre came and joyned with them That King besides the Honour of a Crowned Head with the small part of that Kingdom that was yet left in their Hands was the first Prince of the Blood He was a soft and weak Man but his Queen in whose right he had that Title was one of the most extraordinary Women that any Age hath produced both for knowledge far above her Sex for a great judgment in Affairs an Heroical Greatness of Mind and all other Vertues joyned to a high measure of Devotion and true Piety all which except the last she derived to her Son Henry the Great When the King of France heard of this Psalmody he made an Edict against it and ordered the doers of it to be punished but the Numbers of them and the respect to those Crowned Heads made the business to go no further On the 24th of April was the Dolphin married to the Queen of Scotland The Dolphin marries the Queen of Scotland Four Cardinals Bourbon Lorrain Chastilion and Bertrand with many of the Princes of the Blood and the other great Men of France and the Commissioners sent from Scotland were present But scarce any thing adorned it more than the Epithalamium written upon it by Buchanan which was accounted one of the perfectest Pieces of Latin Poetry After the Marriage was over the Scotch Commissioners were desired to offer the Dolphin the Ensigns of the Regality of Scotland and to acknowledge him their King but they excused themselves since that was beyond their Commission which only empow'red them to treat concerning the Articles of the Marriage and to carry an account back to those that sent them Then it was desired that they would promote the business at their return to their Country but some of them had expressed their aversion to those Propositions so plainly that it was believed they were poisoned by the Brethren of the House of Guise Four of them died in France the Bishop of Orkney and the Earls of Rothes and Cassils and the Lord Fleeming The Prior of St. Andrews was also very sick and though he recovered at that time yet he had never any perfect health after it When the other four returned into Scotland a Convention of the Estates was called to consult about the Propositions they brought This Assembly consists of all those Members that make up a Parliament who were then the Bishops and Abbots and Priors A Convention of Estates in Scotland who made the first Estate the Noblemen that were the second Estate and the
her he told her Ambassador that the French had offered him full satisfaction in all his own concerns so that the Peace was hindered only by the Consideration of Calais and therefore unless the English would enter into a League with him for keeping up the War six years longer he must submit to the necessity of his Affairs The Queen perceiving that she was to expect no more assistance from the Spaniard who was so much engaged to the old Superstition that he would enter into no strict League with any whom he accounted an Heretick was willing to listen to the Messages that were sent her from France by the Constable and others inducing her to agree to a Peace She on the other hand complained that the Queen of Scotland and her Husband in her Right had assumed the Title and Arms of England It was answered That was done as the younger Brothers in Germany carried the Title of the great Families from whence they were descended and for Titles the Queen of England had little reason to quarrel about that since she carried the Title and gave the Arms of France A Peace with France agreed to The Queen and her Council saw it was impossible for her to carry on the War with France alone The laying heavy Impositions on her Subjects in the beginning of her Reign might render her very ingrateful to the Nation who loved not to be charged with many Subsidies and when the War should produce nothing but some Wasts on the French Coasts which was all that could be expected since it was unreasonable to look for the Recovery of Calais it might turn all the Joy they were now in at her coming to the Crown into as general a discontent It was the ruine of the Duke of Somerset that he had engaged in a War in the beginning of King Edwards Reign when he was making Changes in Religion at home therefore it was necessary to yield to the necessity of the time especially since the loss of Calais was no reproach on the Queen but on her Sister so it was resolved on to make a general Peace that being at quiet with their Neighbours they might with the less danger apply themselves to the correcting what was amiss in England both in Religion and the Civil Government At length a Peace was made on these terms That there should be free Commerce between the Kingdoms of England France and Scotland the French should keep Calais for eight years and at the end of that time should deliver it to the English and if it were not then delivered they should pay to the English 500000 Crowns for which they should give good security by Merchants that lived in other Parts and give Hostages till the Security were given but if during these years the Queen made War on France or Scotland she was to lose her Right to that Town or if the French or Scots made War on her Calais should be presently restored to which she was still to reserve her Right Aymouth in Scotland was to be razed and a Commission was to be sent down to some of both Kingdoms to agree all lesser differences On these terms a Peace was made and proclaimed between those Crowns to which many of the English that did not apprehend what the charge of a War for the regaining of Calais would have amounted to were very averse thinking it highly dishonourable that they whose Ancestors had made such Conquests in France should be now beaten out of the only remainder that they had on the Continent and thus make a Peace by which it was in effect parted with for ever For all these Conditions about restoring it were understood to be only for palliating so Inglorious a business But the Reformed cast the blame of this on the Papists and some moved that all the late Queens Council should be questioned for their Misgovernment in that Particular for it was thought nothing would make them so odious to the Nation as the charging that on them They on the other hand did cast the blame of it on the Lord Wentworth that had been Governour of Calais and was now professedly one of the Reformed and had been very gentle to these of that Perswasion during his Government But he put himself on a Trial by his Peers which he underwent on the 22d of April and there did so clear himself that he was by the Judgment of the Peers acquitted The Queens Government being thus quieted abroad The Proceedings of the Parliament she was thereby at more leisure to do things at home The first Bill that was put into the House of Lords to try their affections and disposition to a Change in the matters of Religion was that for the Restitution of the Tenths and First Fruits to the Crown It was agreed to by the Lords on the fourth of February having been put in the 30th of January and was the first Bill that was read the Arch-bishop of York the Bishops of London Worcester Landaffe Litchfield Exeter Chester and Carlisle protested against it these were all of that Order that were at the Session except the Bishops of Winchester Lincoln Ely and the Abbot of Westminster who it seems were occasionally absent On the sixth of February it was sent down to the Commons to which they readily agreed and so it had the Royal Assent By it not only the Tenths and First Fruits were again restored to the Crown but also all Impropriated Benefices which had been surrendred up by Queen Mary They address to the Queen for her marrying But the Commons reflecting on the Miseries in which they had been lately involved by Queen Maries Marriage had much debate about an Address to the Queen to induce her to marry On the fourth of February it was argued in the House of Commons and on the sixth the Speaker with the Privy-Counsellors of the House and thirty Members more were sent with their desires to the Queen They expressed the affections of the Nation to her and said That if they could hope she might be Immortal they would rest satisfied but that being a vain Imagination they earnestly besought her to choose such a Husband as might make the Nation and her self happy and by the blessing of God bring such Issue as might Reign after her death which they prayed God might be very late The Queens Answer She said She looked on that as an expression both of their affection and respect since they had neither limited Time nor Place She declared that she had hitherto lived in a single state with great satisfaction and had neither entertained some Honourable Propositions which the Lord Treasurer knew had been made to her in her Brothers time nor had been moved by the fears of death that she was in while she was under her Sisters displeasure of which she would say little for though she knew or might justly suspect by whose means it was yet she would not utter it nor would she charge it
on the Dead or cast the burthen of it wholly upon her Sister But she assured them if ever she married she would make such a Choice as should be to the satisfaction and good of her People She did not know what credit she might yet have with them but she knew well she deserved to have it for she was resolved never to deceive them Her People were to her in stead of Children and she reckoned her self married to them by her Coronation They would not want a Successor when she died and for her part she should be well contented that the Marble should tell Posterity HERE LIES A QUEEN THAT REIGNED SO LONG AND LIVED AND DIED A VIRGIN She took their Address in good part and desired them to carry back her hearty thanks for the care the Commons had of her The Journals of the House of Lords are imperfect so that we find nothing in them of this matter yet it appears that they likewise had it before them for the Journals of the House of Commons have it marked that on the fifteenth of February there was a Message sent from the Lords desiring that a Committee of thirty Commoners might meet with twelve Lords to consider what should be the Authority of the Person whom the Queen should marry The Committee was appointed to treat concerning it but it seems the Queen desired them to turn to other things that were more pressing for I find nothing after this entred in the Journals of this Parliament concerning it On the ninth of February the Lords past a Bill for the Recognizing of the Queens Title to the Crown They recognize her Title to the Crown It had been considered whether as Queen Mary had procured a former Repeal of her Mothers Divorce and of the Acts that passed upon it declaring her Illegitimate the like should be done now The Lord Keeper said The Crown purged all defects and it was needless to look back to a thing which would at least cast a reproach on her Father the enquiring into such things too anxiously would rather prejudice than advance her Title So he advised that there should be an Act passed in general words asserting the lawfulness of her descent and her Right to the Crown rather than any special Repeal Queen Mary and her Council were careless of King Henry's Honour but it became her rather to conceal than expose his Weakness This being thought both Wise and Pious Council the Act was conceived in general Words That they did assuredly believe and declare that by the Laws of God and of the Realm she was their lawful Queen and that she was rightly lineally and lawfully descended from the Royal Blood and that the Crown did without all doubt or ambiguity belong to her and the Heirs to be lawfully begotten of her Body after her and that they as representing the Three Estates of the Realm did declare and assert her Title which they would defend with their Lives and Fortunes This was thought to be very wise Council for if they had gone to repeal the Sentence of Divorce which passed upon her Mothers acknowledging a Precontract they must have set forth the force that was on her when she made that Confession and that as it was a great dishonour to her Father so it would have raised discourses likewise to her Mothers prejudice which must have rather weakned than strengthened her Title And as has been formerly observed this seems to be the true reason why in all her Reign there was no Apology printed for her Mother There was another Act passed for the restoring of her in Blood to her Mother by which she was qualified as a private Subject to succeed either to her Grand-fathers Estate or to any others by that Blood But for the matters of Religion the Commons began The Acts that were passed concerning Religion and on the fifteenth of February brought in a Bill for the English Service and concerning the Ministers of the Church On the 21st a Bill was read for annexing the Supremacy to the Crown again and on the 17th of March another Bill was brought in confirming the Laws made about Religion in King Edwards time and on the 21st another was brought in That the Queen should have the Nomination of the Bishops as it had been in King Edwards time The Bill for the Supremacy was past by the Lords on the 18th of March the Archbishop of York the Earl of Shrewsbury the Viscount Mountacute and the Bishops of London Winchester Worcester Landaffe Coventry and Litchfield Exeter Chester and Carlisle and the Abbot of Westminster dissenting But afterwards the Commons annexed many other Bills to it as that about the Queens making Bishops not according to the Act made in King Edwards time but by the old way of Elections as it was Enacted in the 25th Year of her Fathers Reign with several Provisoes which passed in the House of Lords with the same dissent By it all the Acts past in the Reign of King Henry for the abolishing of the Popes Power are again revived and the Acts in Queen Maries time to the contrary are repealed There was also a Repeal of the Act made by her for proceeding against Hereticks They revived the Act made in the first Parliament of King Edward against those that spoke irreverently of the Sacrament and against private Masses and for Communion in both kinds And declared the Authority of Visiting Correcting and Reforming all things in the Church to be for ever annexed to the Crown which the Queen and her Successors might by her Letters Patents depute to any Persons to exercise in her Name All Bishops and other Ecclesiastieal Persons and all in any Civil Imployment were required to swear that they acknowledged the Queen to be the Supream Governour in all Causes as well Ecclesiastical as Temporal within her Dominions that they renounced all Forreign Power and Jurisdiction and should bear the Queen Faith and true Allegiance Whosoever should refuse to swear it was to forfeit any Office he had either in Church or State and to be from thenceforth disabled to hold any Imployment during Life And if within a Month after the end of that Session of Parliament any should either by discourse or in writing set forth the Authority of any Forreign Power or do any thing for the advancement of it they were to forfeit all their Goods and Chattels and if they had not Goods to the value of twenty Pounds they were to be Imprisoned a whole year and for the second offence they were to incur the Pains of a Praemunire and the third offence in that kind was made Treason To this a Proviso was added That such Persons as should be Commissioned by the Queen to Reform and Order Ecclesiastical Matters should judge nothing to be Heresie but what had been already so Judged by the Authority of the Canonical Scriptures or by the first four General Councils or by any other General Council in which such Doctrines
were declared to be Heresies by the express and plain Words of Scripture All other Points not so decided were to be judged by the Parliament with the assent of the Clergy in their Convocation This Act was in many things short of the Authority that King Henry had claimed and the severity of the Laws he had made The Title of Supream Head was left out of the Oath This was done to mitigate the Opposition of the Popish Party but besides the Queen her self had a scruple about it which was put in her Head by one Lever a famous Preacher among those of the Reformation of which Sands afterwards Bishop of Worcester complained to Parker in a Letter that is in the Collection Collection Number 2. There was no other punishment inflicted on those that denied the Queens Supremacy but the loss of their Goods and such as refused to take the Oath did only lose their Imployments whereas to refuse the Oath in King Henry's time brought them into a Praemunire and to deny the Supremacy was Treason The Bishops oppose the Queens Supremacy But against this Bill the Bishops made Speeches in the House of Lords I have seen a Speech of this kind was said to have been made by Arch-bishop Heath but it must be forgery put out in his Name for he is made to speak of the Supremacy as a new and unheard of thing which he who had sworn it so oft in King Henry's and King Edwards times could not have the face to say The rest of the Bishops opposed it the rather because they had lately declared so high for the Pope that it had been very indecent for them to have revolted so soon The Bishop of Duresme came not to this Parliament There were some hopes of gaining him to concur in the Reformation for in the Warrant the Queen afterwards gave to some for Consecrating the new Bishops he is first named and I have seen a Letter of Secretary Cecils to Parker that gives him some hope that Tonstal would joyn with them He had been offended with the Cruelties of the late Reign and though the resentments he had of his ill usage in the end of King Edwards time had made him at first concur more heartily to the restoring of Popery yet he soon fell off and declared his dislike of those violent Courses and neither did he nor Heath bring any in trouble within their Diocesses upon the account of Religion though it is hardly credible that there was no occasion for their being severe if they had been otherwise enclined to it The Bishop of Ely was also absent at the passing of this Act for though he would not consent to it yet he had done all that was prescribed by it so often before that it seems he thought it more decent to be absent than either to consent to it or to oppose it The Power that was added for the Queens Commissionating some to Execute her Supremacy gave the Rise to that Court which was commonly called the High Commission Court The beginning of the High Commission and was to be in the room of a single Person to whom with the Title of Lord Vice-gerent King Henry did delegate his Authority It seems the Clergy-men with whom the Queen consulted at this time thought this too much to be put in one Mans Hand and therefore resolved to have it shared to more Persons of whom a great many would certainly be Church-men so that they should not be altogether kept under by the hard Hands of the Laity who having groaned long under the Tyranny of an Ecclesiastical Yoke seemed now disposed to revenge themselves by bringing the Clergy as much under them for so Extreams do commonly rise from one another The Popish Clergy were now every where beginning to declaim against Innovation and Heresie Harpsfield had in a Sermon at Canterbury in February stirred the People much to Sedition and the Members belonging to that Cathedral had openly said that Religion should not nor could not be altered The Council also heard that the Prebendaries there had bought up many Arms so a Letter was written to Sir Thomas Smith to examine that matter Harpsfield was not put in Prison but received only a Rebuke There came also complaints from many other Places of many Seditious Sermons So the Queen following the Precedent her Sister had set her did in the beginning of March forbid all Preaching except by such as had a Licence under the Great Seal But lest the Clergy might now in the Convocation set out Orders in opposition to what the Queen was about to do she sent and required them under the Pains of a Praemunire to make no Canons Yet Harpsfield that was Prolocutor with the rest of the lower House made an Address to the upper House to be by them presented to the Queen for the discharge of their Consciences They reduced the Particulars into five Articles 1. That Christ was corporally present in the Sacrament 2. That there was no other Substance there but his Body and Blood 3. That in the Mass there was a Propitiatory Sacrifice for the Dead and the Living 4. That St. Peter and his lawful Successors had the Power of feeding and governing the Church 5. That the Power of treating about Doctrine the Sacraments and the Order of Divine Worship belonged only to the Pastors of the Church These they had sent to the two Universities from whence they were returned with the Hands of the greatest part in them to the first four but it seems they thought it not fit to sign the last For now the Queen had resolved to have a publick Conference about Religion in the Abby-Church of Westminster The Arch-bishop of York was continued still to be of the Council so the Conference being proposed to him he after he had Communicated it to his Brethren accepted of it though with some unwillingness It was appointed that there should be nine of a side who should confer about these three Points 1. Whether it was not against the Word of God and the Custom of the Ancient Church to use a Tongue unknown to the People in the Common-Prayers and the Administration of the Sacraments 2. Whether every Church had not Authority to appoint change and take away Ceremonies and Ecclesiastical Rites so the same were done to edification 3. Whether it could be proved by the Word of God that in the Mass there was a Propitiatory Sacrifice for the Dead and the Living All was ordered to be done in Writing The Bishops as being actually in Office were to read their Papers first upon the first Point and the Reformed were to read theirs next and then they were to exchange their Papers without any discourse concerning them for the avoiding of jangling The next day they were to read their Papers upon the second and after that upon the third Head and then they were to answer one anothers Papers The Nine on both sides were the Bishops of Winchester
Litchfield Chester Carlisle and Lincoln and Doctors Cole Harpsfield Langdale and Chedsey on the Popish side and Scory late Bishop of Chichester Cox Whitehead Grindal Horn Sands Guest Almer and Jewel for the Protestants The last of March was appointed to be the first day of Conference where the Privy Council was to be present and the Lord Keeper was to see that they should not depart from the Rules to which they had agreed The noise of this drew vast numbers of People to so unusual a sight it being expected that there should be much fairer dealings now than had been in the Disputes in Queen Maries time The whole House of Commons came to hear it as no doubt the Lords did also though it is not marked in their Journal At their meeting the Bishop of Winchester said their Paper was not quite ready and pretended they had mistaken the Order But Dr. Cole should deliver what they had prepared though it was not yet in that order that they could copy it out The Secret of this was the Bishops had in their private Consultations agreed to read their Paper but not to give those they called Hereticks a Copy of it They could not decently refuse to give a publick account of their Doctrine but they were resolved not to enter into Disputes with any about it This seemed to be the giving up of the Faith if they should suffer it again to be brought into question Besides they look'd on it as the Highest Act of Supremacy for the Queen to appoint such Conferences for she and her Council would pretend to judge in these Points when they had done disputing For these Reasons they would not engage to make any Exchange of Papers The Lord Keeper took notice that this was contrary to the Order laid down at the Council Board to which the Arch-bishop of York had in their Names consented But they pretending they had mistaken the Order Cole was appointed to deliver their Minds which he did in a long Discourse the greatest part of which he read out of a Book that will be found in the Collection Collection Number 4. For though they refused to deliver a Copy of it yet Parker some way procured it among whose Papers I found it The Substance of it was Arguments for the Latin Service That although it might seem that the Scriptures had appointed the Worship of God to be in a known Tongue yet that might be changed by the Authority of the Church which had changed the Sabbath appointed in the Scripture without any Authority from thence Christ washed his Disciples Feet and bid them do the like yet this was not kept up Christ Instituted the Sacrament of his Body and Blood after Supper and yet the Church appointed it to be received fasting so had the Church also given it only in one kind though Christ himself gave it in both And whereas the Apostles by Authority from the Holy Ghost commanded all Believers to abstain from Blood yet that was not thought to oblige any now and though there was a Community of Goods in the Apostles times it was no obligation to Christians to set up that now so that this matter was in the Power of the Church And since the Church of Rome had appointed the Latin Service to be every where used it was Schismatical to separate from it for according to Ireneus all Churches ought to agree with her by reason of her great Preeminence Upon which they run out largely to shew the mischiefs of Schism both in France Spain Germany and in other Countries And for the Brittains and Saxons of England their first Apostles that converted them to Christianity were Men of other Nations and did never use any Service but that of their Native Language All the Vulgar Tongues did change much but the Latin was ever the same and it was not fit for the Church to be changing her Service The Queen of Ethiopia's Eunuch read Isaiah's Book though he understood it not upon which God sent Philip to him to expound it So the People are to come to their Teachers to have those things explained to them which they cannot understand of themselves There were many Rites in the Jewish Religion the signification whereof the People understood as little then as the Vulgar do the Latin now and yet they were commanded to use them The People were to use their private Prayers in what Tongue they pleased though the publick Prayers wâââ put up in Latin and such Prayers may be for their profit though they understand them not as absent Persons are the better for the Prayers which they do not hear much less understand They said it was not to be thought that the Holy Ghost had so long forsaken his Church and that a few lately risen up were to teach all the World They concluded that they could bring many more Authorities but they being to defend a Negative thought it needless and would refer these to the Answers they were to make Arguments against it When this was done the Lord Keeper turned to those of the other side and desired them to read their Paper Horn was appointed by them to do it He began with a short Prayer to God to enlighten their minds and with a Protestation that they were resolved to follow the Truth according to the Word of God Then he read his Paper which will be also found in the Collection Collection Number 3. They founded their Assertion on St. Pauls words who in the 14th Chapter of his first Epistle to the Corinthians had treated on that Subject of set purpose and spake in it not only of Preaching but of Praying with the Understanding and said that the Unlearned were to say Amen at the giving of Thanks From that Chapter they argued that St. Paul commanded that all things should be done to Edification which could not be by an unknown Language He also charged them that nothing should be said that had an uncertain sound and that as the sound of a Trumpet must be distinct so the People must understand what is said that so they might say Amen at the giving of Thanks He also required those that spake in a strange Language and could not get one to interpret to hold their peace since it was an absurd thing for one to be a Barbarian to others in the Worship of God and though the speaking with strange Tongues was then an extraordinary Gift of God yet he ordered that it should not be used where there was no Interpreter They added that these things were so strictly commanded by St. Paul that it is plain they are not indifferent or within the Power of the Church In the Old Testament the Jews had their Worship in the Vulgar Tongue and yet the new Dispensation being more Internal and Spiritual it was absurd that the Worship of God should be less understood by Christians than it had been by the Jews The chief end of Worship is according to
had been left out in his second Liturgy as favouring the Corporal Presence too much and in stead of them these words were ordered to be used in the distribution of that Sacrament Take and eat this in remembrance that Christ died for thee and feed on him in thy Heart by Faith with Thanksgiving and Drink this in remembrance that Christs Blood was shed for thee and be thankful They now joyned both these in one Some of the Collects were also a little altered and thus was the Book presented to the House But for the Book of Ordination it was not in express terms named in the Act which gave an occasion afterwards to question the lawfulness of the Ordinations made by that Book But by this Act the Book that was set out by King Edward and confirmed by Parliament in the fifth Year of his Reign was again authorized by Law and the Repeal of it in Queen Maries time was made void So the Book of Ordinations being in that Act added to the Book of Common-Prayer it was now legally in force again as was afterwards declared in Parliament upon a Question that was raised about it by Bonner The Bill that was put in on the 15th of February concerning the new Service being laid aside a new one was framed and sent up by the Commons on the 18th of April and debated in the House of Lords Debates about the Act of Ueiformity Heath made a long Speech against it rather Elegant than Learned He enlarged much on the several Changes which had been made in King Edward's time he said that both Cranmer and Ridley changed their Opinions in the matter of Christ's presence he called Ridley the most notably learned Man that was of that way These Changes he imputed to their departing from the Standard of the Catholick Church he complained much of the robbing of Churches the breaking of Images and the Stage-Plays made in mockery of the Catholick Religion Upon all these Reasons he was against the Bill The Bishop of Chester spake also to it He said the Bill was against both Faith and Charity that Points once defined were not to be brought again into question nor were Acts of Parliament Foundations for a Churches Belief he enlarged on the Antiquity of their Forms and said it was an insolent thing to pretend that our Fathers had lived in Ignorance The Prophets oftentimes directed the Israelites to ask of their Fathers Matters of Religion could not be understood by the Laity It was of great consequence to have their Faith well grounded Jeroboam made Israel to Sin when he set up a new way of Worship and not only the Orthodox but even the Arrian Emperours ordered that points of Faith should be examined in Councils Gallio by the light of Nature knew that a Civil Judge ought not to meddle with matters of Religion In the Service-Book that was then before them they had no Sacrifice for their Sins nor were they to adore Christ in the Host and for these reasons he could not agree to it but if any thought he spoke this because of his own concern or pittied him for what he might suffer by it he would say in the words of our Saviour Weep not for me Weep for your selves After him spake Fecknam Abbot of Westminster He proposed three Rules by which they should judge of Religion it 's Antiquity its constancy to it self the influence it had on the Civil Government he said the old Religion began in the time of King Lucius according to Gildas the Book now proposed was not used before the two last years of King Edward the one was always the same the other was changed every second year as appeared in the point of the Presence of Christ in the Sacrament there had been great Order and Obedience in Queen Maries Reign but now every where great Insolences were committed by the People with some very indecent Prophanations of the most holy things he recommended to them in St. Austines words the adhering to the Catholick Church the very name Catholick which Hereticks had not the confidence to assume shewed their Authority The Consent of the whole Church in all Ages with the perpetual Succession of Pastors in St. Peter's Chair ought to weigh more with them than a few new Preachers who had distracted both Germany and England of late Thus I have given the substance of their Speeches being all that I have seen of that side I have seen none at all on the other side tho it is not probable but some were made in defence of the Service as well as these were against it But upon this Occasion I shall set down the substance of the second Paper which the Reformed Divines had prepared on the second point for the Conference about the Authority of every particular Church to change or take away Ceremonies I do not put it in the Collection because I have not that which the Papists prepared in Opposition to it But the heads of this Paper were as followeth Arguments for the Changes made in the Service It is clear by the Epistles which St. Paul writ to the Corinthians and other Churches that every Church has Power in it self to order the Forms of their Worship and the administration of the Sacraments among them so as might best tend to Order Edification and Peace The like Power had also the seven Angels of the Churches to whom St. John writ And for the first three Ages there was no General Meeting of the Church in Synods but in those times the neighbouring Pastors and Bishops by mutual advice rather than Authority ordered their affairs and when Heresies sprung up they condemned them without staying for a General Determination of the whole Church There were also great differences among them in their Customs as about observing Lent and Easter Ceremonies grew too soon to a great number When Errors or Abuses appeared private Bishops reformed their own Diocesses So those who came in the room of Arrian Bishops even when that Heresie was spread over all the East and the See of Rome it self was defiled with it yet reformed their own Churches Ambrose finding the custom of Feasting in Churches on the Anniversaries of the Martyrs gave occasion to great Scandals took it away Even in Queen Maries time many of the old Superstitions of Pilgrimages and Reliques which had been abolish'd in King Henry's time were not then taken up again from which they argued that if some things might be altered why not more So that if there was good reason to make any Changes it could not be doubted but that as Hezekiah and Josiah had made by their own power so the Queen might make Reformations which were not so much the setting up of new things as the restoring of the state of Religion to what it was anciently which had been brought in by consent of Parliament and Convocation in King Edward's time The Rules they offer'd in this Paper about Ceremonies were that
Powder and Wildfire to burn the Ships in the Haven of Bollein but they were driven away by the Bollonors and their Faggots taken In Mr. Bowes Place who was Warden of the West-Marches was put the Lord Dacres and in the Lord Gray's Place the Earl of Rutland who after his coming entred Scotland and burnt divers Villages and took much Prey The People began to rise in Wiltshire where Sir William Herbert did put them down over-run and slew them Then they rose in Sussex Hampshire Kent Glocestershire Suffolk Warwickshire Essex Hartfordshire a piece of Leicestershire Worcestershire and Rutlandshire where by fair Persuasions partly of honest Men among themselves partly by Gentlemen they were often appeased and because certain Commissions were sent down to pluck down Inclosures they did rise again The French King perceiving this caused War to be proclaimed and hearing that our Ships lay at Jersey sent a great number of his Galleys and certain Ships to surprise our Ships but they being at anchor beat the French that they were fain to retire with the loss of 1000 of their Men. At the same time the French King passed by Bullein to New-Haven with his Army and took Blackness by Treason and the Almain Camp which done New-Haven surrendered There were also in a Skirmish between 300 English Footmen and 300 French Horsemen six Noblemen slain Then the French King came with his Army to Bollein which they seeing razed Boulingberg but because of the Plague he was compelled to retire and Chastilion was left behind as Governour of the Army In the mean season because there was a rumour that I was dead I passed through London After that they rose in Oxfordshire Devonshire Norfolk and Yorkshire To Oxford the Lord Gray of Wilton was sent with 1500 Horsemen and Footmen whose coming with the assembling of the Gentlemen of the Country did so abash the Rebels that more than half of them ran theirways and other that tarried were some slain some taken and some hanged To Devonshire the Lord Privy-Seal was sent who with his Band being but small lay at Honington whiles the Rebels besieged Exeter who did use divers pretty Feats of War for after divers Skirmishes when the Gates were burnt they in the City did continue the Fire till they had made a Rampier within also after when they were undermined and Powder was laid in the Mine they within drowned the Powder and the Mine with Water they cast in which the Lord Privy-Seal having thought to have gone to inforce them a by-way of which the Rebels having spial cut all the Trees betwixt St. Mary Outrie and Exeter for which cause the Lord Privy-Seal burnt that Town and thought to return home The Rebels kept a Bridg behind his Back and so compelled him with his small Band to set upon them which he did and overcame them killing 600 of them and returning home without any loss of Men. Then the Lord Gray and Spinola with their Bands came to him and afterward Gray with 200 of Redding with which Bands he being reinforced came to raise the Siege at Exeter for because they had scarcity of Victual and as he passed from Honington he came to a little Town of his own whither came but only two ways which they had reinforced with two Bullwarks made of Earth and had put to the defence of the same about 2000 Men and the rest they had laid some at a Bridg called Honington-Bridg partly at a certain Hedg in a High-Way and the most part at the Siege of Exeter The Rereward of the Horsemen of which Travers was Captain set upon the one Bullwark the Waward and Battail on the other Spinola's Band kept them occupied at their Wall At length Travers drove them into the Town which the Lord Privy-Seal burnt Then they ran to a Bridg thereby from whence being driven there were in a Plain about 900 of them slain The next day they were met about other 2000 of them at the entry of a High-Way who first desired to talk and in the mean season fortified themselves which being perceived they ran theirways and that same Night the City of Exeter was delivered of the Siege After that they gathered at Launston to whom the Lord Privy-Seal and Sir Will. Herbert went and overthrew them taking their chief Heads and executing them Nevertheless some sailed to Bridgwater and went about Sedition but were quickly repressed Hitherto of Devonshire At this time the Black Gally was taken Now to Norfolk The People suddenly gathered together in Norfolk and increased to a great number against whom the Lord Marquess of Northampton was sent with the number of 1060 Horsemen who winning the Town of Norwich kept it one day and one night and the next day in the morning with the loss of 100 Men departed out of the Town among whom the Lord Sheffield was slain There were taken divers Gentlemen and Servingmen to the number of thirty with which Victory the Rebels were very glad but afterward hearing that the Earl of Warwick came against them they began to stay upon a strong plot of Ground upon a Hill near to the Town of Norwich having the Town confederate with them The Earl of Warwick came with the number of 6000 Foot and 1500 Horsemen and entred into the Town of Norwich which having won it was so weak that he could scarcely defend it and oftentimes the Rebels came into the Streets killing divers of his Men and were repulsed again yea and the Townsmen were given to Mischief themselves So having endured their Assaults three days and stopped their Victuals the Rebels were constrained for lack of Meat to remove whom the Earl of Warwick followed with 1000 Almains and his Horsemen leaving the English Footmen in the Town and overcame them in plain Battel killing 2000 of them and taking Ket their Captain who in January following was hang'd at Norwich and his Head hanged out Ket's Brother was taken also and punished alike In the mean season Chastilion besieged the Peer of Bolloin made in the Haven and after long Battery 20000 shot or more gave assault to it and were manfully repulsed nevertheless they continued the Siege still and made often Skirmishes and false Assaults in which they won not much Thereforâ seeing they profited little that way they planted Ordnance against the Mouth of the Haven that no Victual might come to it which our Men seeing set upon them by night and slew divers Frenchmen and dismounted many of their Peeces nevertheless the French came another time and planted their Ordnance toward the Sand-side of the Sand-Hills and beat divers Ships of Victualers at the Entry of the Haven but yet the Englishmen at the King's Adventure came into the Haven and refreshed divers times the Town The Frenchmen seeing they could not that way prevail continued their Battery but smally on which before they had spent 1500 Shot in a day but loaded a Galley with Stones and Gravel which they let go in
the Stream to sink it but or ere it sunk it came near to one Bank where the Bulloners took it out and brought the Stones to reinforce the Peer Also at Guines was a certain Skirmish in which there was about an 100 Frenchmen slain of which some were Gentlemen and Noblemen In the mean season in England rose great Stirs like to increase much if it had not been well foreseen The Council about nineteen of them were gathered in London thinking to meet with the Lord Protector and to make him amend some of his Disorders He fearing his state caused the Secretary in My Name to be sent to the Lords to know for what Cause they gathered their Powers together and if they meant to talk with him that they should come in a peaceable manner The next morning being the 6th of October and Saturday he commanded the Armour to be brought down out of the Armoury of Hampton-Court about 500 Harnesses to Arm both his and My Men with all the Gates of the House to be Rampeir'd People to be raised People came abundantly to the House That night with all the People at nine or ten of the Clock of the night I went to Windsor and there was Watch and Ward kept every night The Lords sat in open Places of London calling for Gentlemen before them and declaring the Causes of Accusation of the Lord Protector and caused the same to be proclaimed After which time few came to Windsor but only Mine own Men of the Guard whom the Lords willed fearing the Rage of the People so lately quieted Then began the Protector to treat by Letters sending Sir Philip Hobbey lately come from his Ambassage in Flanders to see to his Family who brought in his return a Letter to the Protector very gentle which he delivered to him another to Me another to my House to declare his Faults Ambition Vain-Glory entring into rash Wars in my Youth negligent looking on New-Haven enriching of himself of my Treasure following of his own Opinion and doing all by his own Authority c. Which Letters were openly read and immediately the Lords came to Windsor took him and brought him through Holborn to the Tower Afterward I came to Hampton-Court where they appointed by My consent six Lords of the Council to be Attendant on Me at least two and four Knights Lords the Marquess of Northampton the Earls of Warwick and Arundel the Lords Russel St. John and Wentworth Knights Sir Andr. Dudley Sir Edw. Rogers Sir Tho. Darcy and Sir Tho. Wroth. After I came through London to Westminster The Lord of Warwick made Admiral of England Sir Thomas Cheiney sent to the Emperor for Relief which he could not obtain Master Wotton made Secretary The Lord Protector by his own Agreement and Submission lost his Protectorship Treasureship Marshalship all his Moveables and more 2000 l. Land by Act of Parliament The Earl of Arundel committed to his House for certain Crimes of suspicion against him as plucking down of Bolts and Locks at Westminster giving of My Stuff away c. and put to fine of 12000 l. to be paid 1000 l. Yearly of which he was after relieved Also Mr. Southwell committed to the Tower for certain Bills of Sedition written with his Hand and put to fine of 500 l. Likewise Sir Tho. Arundel and six then committed to the Tower for Conspiracies in the West Places A Parliament where was made a manner to Consecrate Priests Bishops and Deacons Mr. Paget surrendring his Comptrolership was made Lord Paget of Beaudesert and cited into the Higher House by a Writ of Parliament Sir Anthony Wingfield before Vicechamberlain made Comptroller Sir Thomas Darcy made Vicechamberlaine Guidotty made divers Errands from the Constable of France to make Peace with us upon which were appointed four Commissioners to Treat and they after long Debatement made a Treaty as followeth Anno 1549. Mart. 24. Peace concluded between England France and Scotland By our English side John Earl of Bedford Lord Privy Seal Lord Paget de Beaudesert Sir William Petre Secretary and Sir John Mason On the French side Monsieur de Rochepot Monsieur Chastilion Guilluart de Mortier and Boucherel de Sany upon these Conditions That all Titles Tribute and Defences should remain That the Faults of one Man except he be punished should not break the League That the Ships of Merchandize shall pass to and fro That Pirats shall be called back and Ships of War That Prisoners shall be delivered of both sides That we shall not War with Scotland That Bollein with the pieces of New Conquest and two Basilisks two Demy-Cannons three Culverines two Demy-Culverins three Sacres six Faulcons 94 Hagbutts a Crook with Wooden Tailes and 21 Iron Pieces and Lauder and Dunglass with all the Ordnance save that that came from Haddington shall within six months after this Peace proclaimed be delivered and for that the French to pay 200000 Scutes within three days after the delivery of Bollein and 200000 Scutes on our Lady Day in Harvest next ensuing and that if the Scots raizd Lauder and we should raze Roxburg and Heymouth For the performance of which on the 7th of April should be delivered at Guisnes and Ardres these Hostages Marquess de Means Monsieur Trimoville Monsieur D'anguien Monsieur Montmorency Monsieur Henandiere Vicedam de Chartres My Lord of Suffolk My Lord of Hartford My Lord Talbot My Lord Fitzwarren My Lord Martavers My Lord Strange Also that at the delivery of the Town Ours should come home and at the first Payment three of theirs and that if the Scots raze Lauder and Dunglass We must raze Roxburgh and Heymouth and none after fortify them with comprehension of the Emperor 25. This Peace Anno 1550 proclaimed at Calais and Bollein 29. In London Bonefires 30. A Sermon in Thanksgiving for Peace and Te Deum sung 31. My Lord Somerset was delivered of his Bonds and came to Court April 2. The Parliament prorogued to the second day of the Term in October ensuing 3. Nicholas Ridley before of Rochester made Bishop of London and received his Oath Thomas Thirlby before of Westminster made Bishop of Norwich and received his Oath 4. The Bishop of Chichester before a vehement affirmer of Transubstantiation did preach against it at Westminster in the preaching place Removing to Greenwich from Westminster 6. Our Hostages passed the Narrow Seas between Dover and Calais 7. Monsieur de Fermin Gentleman of the King 's Privy Chamber passed from the French King by England to the Scotch Queen to tell her of the Peace An Ambassador came from Gustave the Swedish King called Andrew for a surer Amity touching Merchandize 9. The Hostages delivered on both the sides for the Ratification of the League with France and Scotland for because some said to Monsieur Rochfort Lieutenant that Monsieur de Guise Father to the Marquess of Means was dead and therefore the delivery was put over a day 8. My Lord Warwick made General Warden of
made of the Boullonois who were fully payed for all past and a month to come Sir John VVallop Francis Hall and Doctor Coke were appointed Commissioners to appoint the Limits between Me and the French King 23. Removing to VVindsor 22. The Secretary Petre and the Lord Chancellour were appointed to go to the Lady Mary to cause her to come to Oking or to the Court. 25. It was appointed that half the French King's Paiment should be bestowed on paying 10000 l. at Calais 9000 l. in Ireland 10000 l. in the North 2000 l. in the Admiralty so that every Crown might go for one of our Nobles 27. Because the Rumour came so much of Scipperus coming it was appointed that they of the Admiralty should set my Ships in readiness 26. The Duke of Somerset went to set Order in Oxfordshire Sussex Wiltshire and Hampshire 28. The Lady Mary after long communication was content to come to Leez to my Lord Chancellour and then to Hunsden but she utterly denied to come to the Court or Oking at that time 31. The Earl of Southampton died 14. Andrew Dory took the City of in Africa from the Pirat Dragutte who in the mean season burnt the Country of Genoa 8. The Emperour came to Ausburg August 4. Mr. St. Legier was appointed by Letters Patents to be Deputy there and had his Commission Instructions and Letters to the Nobles of Ireland for the same purpose 5. The same Deputy departed from the Castle of Windsor 6. The Duke of Somerset departed to Redding to take an Order there 7. It was appointed that of the Mony delivered to Me by the French King there should be taken 100000 Crowns to pay 10000 l. at Calais 10000 in the North and 2000 in the Admiralty and 8000 in Ireland 8. Monsieur Henaudy took his leave to depart to Calais and so upon the Paiment to be delivered Home and Tremoville being sick went in a Horse-Litter to Dover 9. The French Ambassador came to VVindsor to sue for a Passport for the Dowager of Scotland which being granted so she came like a Friend he required 300 Horse to pass with 200 Keepers which was not wholly granted but only that 200 Horse with an 100 Keepers in one Company coming into this Realm as should be appointed should without let pass into France and not return this way 11. The Vicedam of Chartres shewed his Licence to tarry here with a Letter written to the same purpose 10. The Ambassadour of France departed not a little contented with his gentle Answers 12. Removing to Guilford 13. The Parliament was Prorogued to the 20th of February next following Mr. Cook Master of Requests and certain other Lawyers were appointed to make a short Table of the Laws and Acts that were not wholly unprofitable and present it to the Board The Lord Chancellor fell sore sick with forty more of his House so that the Lady Mary came not thither at that time 14. There came divers Advertisements from Chamberlain Ambassadour with the Queen of Hungary that their very Intent was to take away the Lady Mary and so to begin an Outward War and an Inward Conspiracy insomuch that the Queen said Scipperus was but a Coward and for fear of one Gentleman that came down durst not go forth with his Enterprise to my Lady Mary 16. The Earl of Maxwell came down to the North-Border with a good Power to overthrow the Gremes who were a certain Family that were yielded to Me but the Lord Dacre stood before his Face with a good Band of Men and so put him from his Purpose and the Gentlemen called Gremes skirmished with the said Earl slaying certain of his Men. 17. The Council appointed among themselves That none of them should speak in any Man's behalf for Land to be given Reversion of Offices Leases of Manours or extraordinary Annuities except for certain Captains who served at Bollein their Answer being deferred till Michaelmass next 18. A Proclamation that till Michaelmass all Strangers that sued for Pensions should go their way 20. Removing to Oking 15. The second Paiment of the French was paied and Henaudie and Tremoville delivered 21. 8000 l. of the last Payment was appointed to be payed to the Dispatch of Calais and 5000 at the North. 24. 10000 l. was appointed to be occupied to win Mony to pay the next Year pay the outward Pays and it was promised that the Mony should double every month 26. Removing to Oatlands 27. Andrea Doria gave a hot Assault to the Town of in Africa kept by the Pirat called Drogute but was repulsed by the Townsmen 29. The Pirat gave a hot Assault to Andrea Dorea by Night and slew the Captain of Thames with divers other notable Men. 31. The Duke Maurice made answer to the Emperour That if the Council were not free he would not come at it September 2. Maclamore in Ireland before a Rebel by the means of Mr. Baberson surrendred himself and gave Pledges 6. Mr. VVotton gave up his Secretaryship and Mr. Cecil got it of him 8. Removing from Nonsuch 13. Removing to Oatlands 22. A Proclamation was set forth by the which it was commanded 1. That no kind of Victual no Wax Tallow Candles nor no such thing should be carried over except to Calais putting in Sureties to go thither 2. That no Man should buy or sell the self-same things again except Broakers who should not have more than ten quarters of Grain at once 3. That all Justices should divide themselves into Hundreds Rapes and Wapentakes to look in their Quarters what superfluous Corn were in every Barn and appoint it to be sold at a reasonable price Also that one of them must be in every Market to see the Corn brought Furthermore whoever shipped over any Thing aforesaid to the Parts beyond Sea or Scotland after eight days following the publication of the Proclamation should forfeit his Ship and the Ware therein half to the Lord of the Franchize and half to the finder thereof whoso bought to sell again after the day aforesaid should forfeit all his Goods Farms and Leases to the use one half of the Finder the other of the King whoso brought not in Corn to Market as he was appointed should forfeit 10 l. except the Purveyours took it up or it were sold to his Neighbours 25. Letters sent out to the Justices of the Peace for the due execution thereof 18. Andrea Doria had a repulse from the Town of * Afrodisium in Africa and lost many of his Men and the Captain of Thames and nevertheless left not yet the Siege 24. Order was given for the Victualing of Calais 26. The Lord Willoughby Deputy of Calais departed and took his journey thitherward 28. The Lord Treasurer sent to London to give Order for the preservation of the City with help of the Mayor Whereas the Emperor required a Council they were content to receive it so it were free and ordinary requiring also that every Man might be restored to
Fortifications at Calais and Barwick should be payed it was agreed that beside the Debt of the Realm 80000 l. there should be 40000 l. coined three ounces Fine nine of Allay and 5000 pound weight should be coined in a Standard of seven ounces Fine at the least 17. Soperantio came as Ambassadour from Venice in Daniel Barbaro's Place 16. I accepted the Order of Monsegnieur Michael by promise to the French Ambassador 17. My Lord Marquess of Northampton came to Nants with the Commissioners and all those Noblemen and Gentlemen that came over-Sea with him 20. Upon Advertisement of Scipperus coming and rigging of certain Ships in Holland also for to shew the Frenchmen pleasure at their coming all the Navy that lay in Gillingham-water was appointed to be rigged and furnished with Ordnance and lay in the River of Thames to the intent that if Scipperus came afterward he might be met with and at least the Frenchmen should see the force of my Navy 22. The Lady Mary sent Letters to the Council marvelling at the Imprisonment of Dr. Mallet her Chaplain for saying of Mass before her Houshold seeing it was promised the Emperor's Ambassadour she should not be molested in Religion but that she and her Houshold should have the Mass said before them continually 24. They answered That because of their Duties to King Countrey and Friends they were compelled to give her answer That they would see not only him but also all other Mass-Sayers and breakers of Order straitly punished And that as for promise they had nor would give none to make her free from the punishment of the Law in that behalf 18. Chastilion came to my Lord Marquess and there banqueted him by the way at two times between Nantes and Chasteau Brian where the King lay 15. Mendoza a Gentleman of the King's Chamber was sent to him to conduct him to the Court. 19. My Lord Marquess came to Chasteau-Brian where half a mile from the Castle there met him with an hundred Gentlemen and brought him to the Court booted and spur'd to the French King 20. The French King was invested with the Order of the Garter in his Bed-Chamber where he gave a Chain to the Garter worth 200 l. and his Gown dressed with Auglets worth 25 l. The Bishop of Ely making an Oration and the Cardinal of Lorrain making him Answer At Afternoon the Lord Marquess moved the French King to the Marriage of the Scots Queen to be consummate for whose hearing he appointed two Commissioners 21. The Cardinal of Lorrain and of Chastilion the Constable the Duke of Guise c. were appointed Commissioners on the part of France who absolutely denied the first Motion for the Scotch Queen saying Both they had taken too much Pains and spent too many Lives for her Also a conclusion was made for her Marriage to the Dolphin Then was proponed the Marriage of the Lady Elizabeth the French King's eldest Daughter to which they did most chearfully assent So after they agreed neither Party to be bound in Conscience nor Honour till she were twelve Years of Age and upwards Then they came to the Dote which was first asked 1500000 Scutes of France at which they made a mock after for donatio propter nuptias they agreed that it should be as great as hath been given by the King my Father to any Wife he had 22. Our Commissioners came to 1400000 of Crowns which they refused then to a Million which they denied then to 800000 Crowns which they said they would not agree to 23. Then our Commissioners asked what they would offer First they offered 100000 Crowns then 200000 which they said was the most and more than ever was given Then followed great Reasonings and showing of Presidents but no nearer they would come 24. They went forward unto the Penalties if the Parties misliked after that the King's Daughter were twelve and upwards which the French offered 100000 50000 Crowns or promise that she should be brought at her Father's Charge three months before she were twelve sufficiently Jewelled and stuffed Then Bonds to be delivered alternatively at London and at Paris and so forth 26. The Frenchmen delivered the foresaid Answers written to my Commissioners July 1. Whereas certain Flemish Ships twelve Sail in all six tall Men of War looking for eighteen more Men of War went to Diep as it was thought to take Monsieur le Mareschal by the way order was given that six Ships being before prepared with four Pinnaces and a Brigantine should go both to conduct him and also to defend if any thing should be attempted against England by carrying over the Lady Mary 2. A Brigandine sent to Diep to give knowledg to Monsieur le Mareschal of the Flemings coming to whom all the Flemings vailed their Bonnet Also the French Ambassador was advertised who answered That he thought him sure enough when he came into our Streams terming it so 2. There was a Proclamation signed for shortning of the fall of the Mony to that day in which it should be proclaimed and devised that it should be in all places of the Realm within one day proclaimed 3. The Lord Clinton and Cobham was appointed to meet the French at Gravesend and so to convoy him to Duresme-place where he should lie 4. I was banqueted by the Lord Clinton at Debtford where I saw the Primrose and the Mary Willoughby launched The Frenchmen landed at Rie as some thought for fear of the Flemings lying at the Lands-end chiefly because they saw our Ships were let by the Wind that they could not come out 6. Sir Peter Meutas at Dover was commanded to come to Rie to meet Monsieur le Mareschal who so did and after he had delivered his Letters written with Mine own Hand and made my Recommendations he took order for Horses and Carts for Monsieur le Mareschal in which he made such Provision as was possible to be for the suddain 7. Monsieur le Mareschal set forth from Rie and in his Journey Mr. Culpepper and divers other Gentlemen and their Men to the number of 1000 Horse well furnished met him and so brought him to Maidston that Night Removing to Westminster 8. Monsieur le Mareschal came to Mr. Bakers where he was very well feasted and banqueted 9. The same came to my Lord Cobhams to Dinner and at night to Gravesend Proclamation made that a Testourn should go at 9 d. and a Groat at 3 d. in all Places of the Realm at once At this time came the Sweat into London which was more vehement than the Old Sweat for if one took cold he died within three hours and if he escaped it held him but nine hours or ten at the most also if he slept the first six hours as he should be very desirous to do then he roved and should die roving 11. It grew so much for in London the 10th day there died 100 in the Liberties and this day 120 and also one of my Gentlemen another of
my Grooms fell sick and died that I removed to Hampton-Court with very few with Me. The same night came the Mareschal who was saluted with all my Ships being in the Thames fifty and odd all with shot well furnished and so with the Ordnance of the Tower He was met by the Lord Clinton Lord Admiral with forty Gentlemen at Gravesend and so brought to Duresme-place 13. Because of the Infection at London he came this day to Richmond where he lay with a great Band of Gentlemen at least 400 as it was by divers esteemed where that night he hunted 14. He came to Me at Hampton-Court at nine of the Clock being met by the Duke of Somerset at the Wall-end and so coveied first to Me where after his Masters Recommendations and Letters he went to his Chamber on the Queens-side all hanged with Cloth of Arras and so was the Hall and all my Lodging He dined with Me also After Dinner being brought into an Inner-Chamber he told Me he was come not only for delivery of the Order but also for to declare the great Friendship the King his Master bore Me which he desired I would think to be such to Me as a Father beareth to his Son or Brother to Brother And although there were divers Persuasions as he thought to dissuade Me from the King his Master's Friendship and Witless Men made divers Rumours yet he trusted I would not believe them Furthermore that as good Ministers on the Frontiers do great good so ill much harm For which cause he desired no Innovation should be made on things had been so long in controversy by Hand-strokes but rather by Commissioners talk I answered him That I thanked him for his Order and also his Love c. and I would shew like Love in all Points For Rumours they were not always to be believed and that I did sometime provide for the worst but never did any harm upon their hearing For Ministers I said I would rather appease these Controversies with words than do any thing by force So after he was conveyed to Richmond again 17. He came to present the Order of Monsiegneur Michael whereafter with Ceremonies accustomed he had put on the Garments he and Monsieur Gye likewise of the Order came one at my right Hand the other at my left to the Chappel where-after the Communion celebrated each of them kissed my Cheek After that they dined with Me and talked after Dinner and saw some Pastime and so went home again 18. A Proclamation made against Regratters and Forestallers and the words of the Statute recited with the Punishment of the Offenders Also Letters were sent to all Officers and Sheriffs for the executing thereof 19. Another Proclamation made for punishment of them that would blow Rumours of abasing and enhaunsing of the Coin to make things dear withal The same night Monsieur le Mareschal St. Andre supped with Me after Supper saw a dozen Courses and after I came and made Me ready 20. The next Morning he came to Me to mine Arraying and saw my Bed-Chamber and went a hunting with Hounds and saw Me shoot and saw all my Guards shoot together He dined with Me heard Me play on the Lute Ride came to Me to my Study supped with Me and so departed to Richmond 19. The Scots sent an Ambassador hither for receiving the Treaty sealed with the Great Seal of England which was delivered him Also I sent Sir Thomas Chaloner Clerk of my Council to have the Seal of them for Confirmation of the last Treaty at Northampton 17. This day my Lord Marquess and the Commissioners coming to treat of the Marriage offered by later Instructions 600000 Crowns after 400000 l. and so departed for an hour Then seeing they could get no better came to the French Offer of 200000 Crowns half to be paid at the Marriage half six months after that Then the French agreed that her Dote should be but 10000 Marks of Lawful Money of England Thirdly It was agreed that if I died she should not have the Dote saying They did that for Friendships-sake without president 19. The Lord Marquess having received and delivered again the Treaty sealed took his leave and so did all the rest At this time was there a bickering at Parma between the French and the Papists for Monsieur de Thermes Petro Strozi and Fontivello with divers other Gentlemen to the number of thirty with 1500 Souldiers entred Parma Gonzaga with the Emperors and Popes Band lay near the Town The French made Sallies and overcame slaying the Prince of Macedonia and the Seigniour Baptista the Pope's Nephew 22. Mr. Sidney made one of the four chief Gentlemen 23. Monsieur de Mareschal came to Me declaring the King his Masters well-taking my readiness to this Treaty and also how much his Master was bent that way He presented Monsieur Bois Dolphine to be Ambassador here as my Lord Marquess the 19th day did present Mr. Pickering 26. Monsieur le Mareschal dined with Me. After Dinner saw the strength of the English Archers After he had so done at his departure I gave him a Diamond from my finger worth by estimation 150 l. both for Pains and also for my Memory Then he took his leave 27. He came to a hunting to tell me the News and shew the Letter his Master had sent him and doubtless of Monsieur Termes and Marignans Letters being Ambassador with the Emperor 28. Monsieur le Mareschal came to Dinner to Hide-Park where there was a fair House made for him and he saw the Coursing there 30. He came to the Earl of Warwick's lay there one night and was well received 29. He had his Reward being worth 3000 l. in Gold of currant Money Monsieur de Gye 1000 l. Monsieur Chenault 1000 l. Monsieur Movillier 500 l. the Secretary 500 l. and the Bishop Peregrueux 500 l. August 3. Monsieur le Mareschal departed to Bolleign and had certain of my Ships to conduct him thither 9. Four and twenty Lords of the Council met at Richmond to commune of my Sister Mary's matter who at length agreed That it was not meet to be suffered any longer making thereof an Instrument signed with their Hands and sealed to be on Record 11. The Lord Marquess with the most part of his Band came home and delivered the Treaty Sealed 12. Letters sent for Rochester Inglefield and Walgrave to come the 13th day but they came not till another Letter was sent to them the 13th day 14. My Lord Marquess's Reward was delivered at Paris worth 500 l. my Lord of Ely's 200. Mr. Hobbey's 150 the rest all about one scantling 14. Rochester c. had commandment neither to hear nor to suffer any kind of Service but the Common and Orders set forth at large by Parliament and had a Letter to my Lady's House from my Council for their Credit another to her self from me Also appointed that I should come and sit at Council when great Matters were
my Cousin Margaret at Mine sat the French Ambassadour We were served by two Services two Sewers Cup-bearers Carvers and Gentlemen Her Master Hostell came before her Service and my Officers before Mine There were two Cup-boards one of Gold four Stages high another of massy Silver six Stages In her great Chamber dined at three Boards the Ladies only After Dinner when she had heard some Musick I brought her to the Hall and so she went away 5. The Duke of Northumberland the Lord Treasurer the Lord Marquess of Northampton the Lord Privy-Seal and divers others went to see her and to deliver a Ring with a Diamond and two Nags as a Token from Me. 6. The Duke of Northumberland with his Band of a hundred of which forty were in Black-Velvet white and black Sleeves sixty in Cloth The Earl of Pembrook with his Band and fifty more The Earl of Wiltshire with 58 of his Father's Band all the Pensioners Men of Arms and the Country with divers Ladies as my Cousin Margaret the Dutchesses of Richmond and Northumberland brought the Queen to Shoreditch through Cheap-side and Cornhill and there met her Gentlemen of Middlesex an 100 Horse and so she was conveied out of the Realm met in every Shire with Gentlemen 8. The Earl of Arundel committed to the Tower with Master Stroadly and St. Alban his Men because Crane did more and more confess of him 7. A Frenchman was sent again into France to be delivered again to the eight Frenchmen at the Borders because of a Murder he did at Diep and thereupon he fled hither 14. Answer was given to the Germans which did require 400000 Dollars if need so required for maintenance of Religion First That I was very well inclined to make Peace Amity or Bargain with them I knew to be of mine Religion for because this Messenger was sent only to know my Inclination and Will to enter and not with full Resolution of any Matters Secondly I would know whether they could get unto them any such strength of other Princes as were able to maintain the War and to do the Reciprogue to Me if need should require and therefore willed those three Princes Duke Maurice of Saxon the Duke of Mecklenburgh and the Marquess John of Brandenburgh from which he was sent to open the Matter to the Duke of Prussia and to all Princes about them and somewhat to get the good Will of Hamburgh Lubeck Bremen c. shewing them an inkling of the matter Thirdly I would have the matter of Religion made more plain lest when War should be made for other Quarrels they should say it were Religion Fourthly He should come with more ample Commission from the same States to talk of the sum of Mony and other Appurtenances This Answer was given lest if I assented wholly at the first they would declare mine Intent to the Stadts and whole Senates and so to come abroad whereby I should run into danger of breaking the League with the Emperor 16. The Lord Admiral took his leave to go into France for christening of the French King 's Son 18. Fossey Secretary to the Duke Maurice who was here for matter above-specified 20. A Proclamation appointed to go forth for that there went one before this time that set prices of Beef Oxen and Muttons which was meant to continue but to November when-as the Parliament should have been to abbrogate that and to appoint certain Commissioners to cause the Grasiers to bring to the Market and to sell at prices reasonable And that certain Overseers should be besides to certify of the Justices doings 23. The Lord Treasurer appointed High-Steward for the Arraignment of the Duke of Somerset At this time Duke Maurice began to show himself a Friend to the Protestants who before that time had appeared their Enemy 21. The foresaid Proclamation proclaimed 17. The Earl of Warwick Sir Henry Sidney Sir Henry Nevil and Sir Henry Yates did challenge all Commers at Tilt the third of January and at Tornay the sixth of January and this Challenge was proclaimed 28. News came that Maximilian was coming out of Spain nine of his Galleys with his Stuff and 120 Gennets and his Treasure was taken by the French 24. The Lord Admiral entred France and came to Bulloign 26. The Captain of Portsmouth had word and commandment to bring the Model of the Castle and Place to the intent it might be fortified because Baron de la Gard had seen it having an Engineer with him and as it was thought had the Plott of it 30. 22 Peers and Nobles besides the Council heard Sir Thomas Palmer Mr. Hammond Mr. Crane and Nudigate swear that their Confessions were true and they did say that that was said without any kind of Compulsion Force Envy or Displeasure but as favourably to the Duke as they could swear to with safe Consciences 24. The Lord Admiral came to Paris December 1. The Duke of Somerset came to his Trial at Westminster-Hall The Lord-Treasurer sat as High-Steward of England under the Cloth of State on a Bench between two Posts three degrees high All the Lords to the number of 26 viz. Dukes Suffolk Northumberland Marquess Northampton Earls Derby Bedford Huntingdon Rutland Bath Sussex Worcester Pembrook Vis Hereford Barons Burgaveny Audley Wharton Evers Latimer Bourough Souch Stafford Wentworth Darcy Sturton Windsor Cromwell Cobham Bray These sat a degree under and heard the Matter debated First After the Indictments were read five in number the Learned Counsel laid to my Lord of Somerset Palmer's Confession To which he answered That he never minded to raise the North and declared all the ill he could devise of Palmer but he was afraid for Bruites and that moved him to send to Sir William Herbert Replied it was again that the worse Palmer was the more he served his purpose For the Banquet he swore it was untrue and required more Witnesses Whence Crane's Confession was read He would have had him come Face to Face For London he meant nothing for hurt of any Lord but for his own Defence For the Gendarmoury it were but a mad matter for him to enterprise with his 100 against 900. For having Men in his Chamber at Greenwich confessed by Partridg it seemed he meant no harm because when he could have done harm he did it not My Lord Strange's Confession he swore it was untrue and the Lord Strange took his Oath it was true Nudigate's Hammond's and Alexander Seimour 's Confessions he denied because they were his Men. The Lawyers rehearsed how to raise Men at his House for an ill Intent as to kill the Duke of Northumberland was Treason by an Act Anno tertio of my Reign against Unlawful Assemblies for to devise the Death of the Lords was Felony To mind resisting his Attachment was Felony To Raise London was Treason and to Assault the Lords was Felony He answered He did not intend to raise London and swore that the Witnesses were not there His assembling of
Men was but for his own defence He did not determine to kill the Duke of Northumberland the Marquess c. but spoke of it and determined after the contrary and yet seemed to confess he went about their Death The Lords went together The Duke of Northumberland would not agree that any searching of his Death should be Treason So the Lords acquitted him of High-Treason and condemned him of Treason Fellonious and so he was adjudged to be hang'd He gave thanks to the Lords for their open Trial and cried Mercy of the Duke of Northumberland the Marquess of Northampton and the Earl of Pembrook for his ill-meaning against them and made suit for his Life Wife Children Servants and Debts and so departed without the Ax of the Tower The People knowing not the Matter shouted half a dozen of times so loud that from the Hall-Door it was heard at Charing-Cross plainly and rumours went that he was quit of all 2. The Peace concluded by the Lord Marquess was ratified by Me before the Ambassadour and delivered to him Signed and Sealed 3. The Duke told certain Lords that were in the Tower that he had hired Bertivill to kill them which thing Bertivill examined on confessed and so did Hammond that he knew of it 4. I saw the Musters of the new Band-men of Arms 100 of my Lord Treasurers 100 of Northumberland 100 Northampton 50 Huntingtoun 50 Rutland 120 of Pembrook 50 Darcy 50 Cobham 100 Sir Thomas Cheyney and 180 of the Pensioners and their Bands with the old Men of Arms all well-armed Men some with Feathers Staves and Pensils of their Colours some with Sleeves and half-Coats some with Bards and Staves c. The Horses all fair and great the worst would not have been given for less than 20 l. there was none under fourteen handfull and an half the most part and almost all Horses with their Guider going before them They passed twice about St. James's Field and compassed it round and so departed 15. Then were certain Devices for Laws delivered to my Learned Council to Pen as by a Schedule appeareth 18. It was appointed I should have six Chaplains ordinary of which two ever to be present and four always absent in preaching one Year two in Wales two in Lancashire and Darby next Year two in the Marches of Scotland two in Yorkshire the third Year two in Devonshire two in Hampshire fourth Year two in Norfolk and Essex and two in Kent and Sussex c. These six to be Bill Harle Perne Grindall Bradford * The other name dasht 20. The Bishop of Duresme was for concealment of Treason written to him and not disclosed at all till the Party did open him committed to the Tower 21. Richard Lord Rich Chancellor of England considering his sickness did deliver his Seal to the Lord-Treasurer the Lord great Master and the Lord Chamberlain sent to him for that purpose during the time of his sickness and chiefly of the Parliament 5. The Lord Admiral came to the French King and after was sent to the Queen and so conveied to his Chamber 6. The Lord Admiral christned the French King's Child and called him by the King's commandment Edward Alexander All that day there was Musick Dancing and Playing with Triumph in the Court but the Lord Admiral was sick of a double Quartane yet he presented Barnabe to the French King who took him to his Chamber 7. The Treaty was delivered to the Lord Admiral and the French King read it in open Audience at Mass with Ratification of it The Lord Admiral took his leave of the French King and returned to Paris very sick The same day the French King shewed the Lord Admiral Letters that came from Parma how the French Men had gotten two Castles of the Imperialists and in the defence of the one the Prince of Macedonia was slain on the Walls and was buried with triumph at Parma 22. The Great Seal of England delivered to the Bishop of Ely to be Keeper thereof during the Lord Rich's sickness The Band of 100 Men of Arms which my Lord of Somerset of late had appointed to the Duke of Suffolk 23. Removing to Greenwich 24. I began to keep Holy this Christmass and continued till Twelve-tide 26. Sir Anthony St. Legier for Matters laid against him by the Bishop of Dublin was banished my Chamber till he had made answer and had the Articles delivered him 28. The Lord Admiral came to Greenwich 30. Commission was made out to the Bishop of Ely the Lord Privy-Seal Sir John Gates Sir William Petre Sir Robert Bowes and Sir Walter Mildmay for calling in my Debts January 1. Orders were taken with the Chandlers of London for selling their Tallow-Candles which before some denied to do and some were punished with Imprisonment 3. The Challenge that was made in the last Month was fulfilled The Challengers were Sir Henry Sidney Sir Henry Nevel Sir Henry Gates Defendants The Lord Williams The Lord Fitzwater The Lord Ambrose The Lord Roberts The Lord Fitzwarren Sir George Howard Sir William Stafford Sir John Parrat Mr. Norice Mr. Digby Mr. Warcop Mr. Courtney Mr. Knolls The Lord Bray Mr. Paston Mr. Cary. Sir Anthony Brown Mr. Drury These in all ran six Courses a-piece at Tilt against the Challengers and accomplished their Courses right-well and so departed again 5. There were sent to Guisnes Sir Richard Cotton and Mr. Bray to take view of Calais Guisnes and the Marches and with the advice of the Captain and Engineers to devise some amendment and thereupon to make me Certificate and upon mine Answer to go further to the Matter 4. It was appointed that if Mr. Stanhop left Hull then that I should no more be charged therewith but that the Town should take it and should have 40 l. a Year for the repairing of the Castle 2. I received Letters out of Ireland which appear in the Secretary's Hand and thereupon the Earldom of Thowmount was by Me given from O-Brians Heirs whose Father was dead and had it for term of Life to Donnas Baron of Ebrecan and his Heirs Males 3. Also Letters were written of Thanks to the Earls of Desmond and Clanrikard and to the Baron of Dunganan 3. The Emperor's Ambassador moved me several times that my Sister Mary might have Mass which with no little reasoning with him was denied him 6. The foresaid Challengers came into the Tournay and the foresaid Defendants entred in after with two more with them Mr. Terill and Mr. Robert Hopton and fought right-well and so the Challenge was accomplished The same Night was first of a Play after a Talk between one that was called Riches and the other Youth whether of them was better After some pretty Reasoning there came in six Champions of either side On Youth's side came My Lord Fitzwater My Lord Ambrose Sir Anthony Brown Sir William Cobham Mr. Cary. Mr. Warcop On Riches side My Lord Fitzwarren Sir Robert Stafford Mr. Courtney Digby Hopton Hungerford All
Herbert Edward North. Number 4. The Order for the Coronation of King Edward Sunday the 13th of Febr. at the Tower c. THis day the Lord Protector and others his Executors Ex Libro Concilii whose Names be hereunto subscribed upon mature and deep deliberation had among them did finally resolve That forasmuch as divers of the old Observances and Ceremonies afore-afore-times used at the Coronations of the Kings of this Realm were by them thought meet for sundry respects to be corrected and namely for the tedious length of the same which should weary and be hurtsome peradventure to the King's Majesty being yet of tender Age fully to endure and bide out And also for that many Points of the same were such as by the Laws of the Realm at this present were not allowable The King's Majesty's Coronation should be done and celebrated upon Shrove-Sunday next ensuing in the Cathedral Church of Westminster after the Form and Order ensuing First The Arch-Bishop of Canterbury shall shew the King to the People at four parts of the great Pulpit or Stage to be made for the King and shall say on this wise Sirs Here I present King Edward rightful and undoubted Inheritor by the Laws of God and Man to the Royal Dignity and Crown Imperial of this Realm whose Consecration Inunction and Coronation is appointed by all the Nobles and Peers of this Land to be this day Will ye serve at this time and give your good-wills and assents to the same Consecration Inunction and Corronation as by your Duty of Allegiance ye be bound to do The People to Answer Yea Yea Yea King Edward King Edward King Edward This done the Arch-Bishop of Canterbury being revested as he should go to Mass with the Bishops of London and Winchester on both sides with other Bishops and the Dean of Westminster in the Bishop's absence to go in order before the King the King shall be brought from his Seat by them that assisted him to the Church to the high Altar where after his Prayer made to God for his Grace he shall offer a Pall and a pound of Gold 24 pound in Coin which shall be to him delivered by the Lord Great Chamberlain Then shall the King fall groveling before the Altar and over him the Arch-Bishop shall say this Collect Deus humilium c. Then the King shall rise and go to his Chair to be prepared before the Altar his Face to the Altar and standing one shall hold him a Book and the Arch-Bishop standing before the King shall ask him with a loud and distinct Voice in Manner and Form following Will ye grant to keep to the People of England and others your Realms and Dominions the Laws and Liberties of this Realm and others your Realms and Dominions I grant and promit You shall keep to your strength and power to the Church of God and to all the People holy Peace and Concord I shall keep You shall make to be done after your Strength and Power equal and rightful Justice in all your Dooms and Judgments with Mercy and Truth I shall do Do you grant to make no Laws but such as shall be to the Honour and Glory of God and to the Good of the Common-Wealth and that the same shall be made by the consent of your People as hath been accustomed I grant and promit Then shall the King rise out of his Chair and by them that before assisted him be led to the High Altar where he shall make a solemn Oath upon the Sacrament laid upon the said Altar in the sight of all the People to observe the Premisses and laying his Hand again on the Book shall say The things which I have before promised I shall observe and keep So God help me and those Holy Evangelists by Me bodily touched upon this Holy Altar That done the King shall fall again groveling before the High Altar and the said Arch-Bishop kneeling before him shall with a loud Voice begin Veni Creator Spiritus c. Which done the said Arch-Bishop standing shall say over the King Te invocamus and at the end shall kneel again and then shall the King rise and be set in the Chair again and after a little pause he shall rise and assisted with those that did before that Office go again to the High Altar where he shall be uncloathed by his Great Chamberlain unto his Coat of Crimson Satin which and also his Shirt shall be opened before and behind on the Shoulders and the bowght of the Arms by the said Great Chamberlain to the intent that on those Places he be anointed and whiles he is in the anointing Sir Anthony Denny and Sir William Herbert must hold a Pall over him And first The said Arch-Bishop shall anoint the King kneeling in the Palms of his Hands saying these words Vngas Manus with this Collect Respice Omnipotens Deus After he shall anoint him in the Brest in the midst of his Back on his two Boughts of his Arms and on his Head making a Cross and after making another Cross on his Head with Holy Chrism saying as he anointeth the places aforesaid Vngatur Caput ungantur scapulae c. During which time of Unction the Quire shall continually sing Vngebant Regem and the Psalm Domine in virtute tua laetabitur Rex And it is to be remembred that the Bishop or Dean of Westminster after the King's Inunction shall dry all the Places of his Body where he was anointed with Cotton or some Linnen Cloth which is to be burnt And furthermore the places opened for the same is to be cloathed by the Lord Great Chamberlain and on the King's Hands shall be put by the said Arch-Bishop of Canterbury a pair of Linnen Gloves which the Lord Great Chamberlain shall before see prepared This done the King shall rise and the Arch-Bishop of Canterbury shall put on the King a Tabert of Tanteron-white shaped in manner of a Dalmatick and he shall put up on the King's Head a Quoif the same to be brought by the Great Chamberlain Then the King shall take the Sword he was girt withal and offer it himself to God laying it on the Altar in token that his Strength and Power should first come from God And the same Sword he shall take again from the Altar and deliver to some great Earl to be redeemed of the Bishop or Dean of Westminster for 100 s. which Sword shall be born naked afterwards before the King Then the King being set in his Chair before the Altar shall be crowned with St. Edward's Crown and there shall be brought by the Bishop or Dean of Westminster Royal Sandals and Spurs to be presently put on by the Lord Great Chamberlain and the Spurs again immediately taken off that they do not encumber him Then the Arch-Bishop with all the Peers and Nobles shall convey the King sustained as before again into the Pulpit setting him in his Siege Royal and then shall
Soveraign Lord King Edward the 6th by the Grace of God King of England France and Ireland Defender of the Faith and in Earth of the Church of England and also of Ireland the Supream Head And have likewise for more ample testimony of this our Opinion of and upon the Premisses put and subscribed our Names to this present Duplicate of the same here asserted in this present Act of this 6th day of the month of March accordingly Number 6. The Duke of Somerset's Commission to be Protector Ex Libro Concilii Fol. 62. EDward the 6th by the Grace of God King of England France and Ireland Defender of the Faith and of the Church of England and also of Ireland in Earth the Supream Head Whereas our Council and divers of the Nobles and Prelats of this our Realm of England considering Our young and tender Age have thought meet and expedient as well for Our Education and bringing up in Knowledg Learning and Exercises of Good and Godly Manners Vertues and Qualities meet and necessary for a Prince of Our Estate and whereby We should and may at Our full Age be the more able to minister and execute the Charge of our Kingly Estate and Office committed unto Us by the Goodness of Almighty God and left and come unto Us by right Inheritance after and by the decease of Our late Soveraign Lord and Father of most famous Memory King Henry the 8th whose Soul God pardon As also to the intent that during the time of our Minority the great and weighty Causes of our Realms and Dominions may be set forth conducted passed applied and ordered in such sort as shall be most to the Glory of God our Surety and Honour and for the Weal Benefit and Commodity of Us Our said Realms and Dominions and of all Our loving Subjects of the same have advised Us to nominate appoint and authorize some one meet and trusty Personage above all others to take the special Care and Charge of the same for Us and in our Name and Behalf without the which the things before remembred could not nor can be done so well as appertaineth We therefore using their Advices and Counsels in this behalf did heretofore assign and appoint our dear and well-beloved Uncle Edward now Duke of Somerset Governour of our Person and Protector of Our said Realms and Dominions and of our Subjects and People of the same Which thing albeit We have already declared heretofore and our Pleasure therein published by Word of our Mouth in the presence of Our said Council Nobles and Prelats of Our said Realm of England and not by any Writing set forth under Our Seal for that only purpose Yet for a more perfect and manifest knowledg and further corroboration and understanding of Our determination in that behalf and considering that no manner of Person is so meet to have and occupy the said Charge and Administration and to do Us service in the same as is Our said Uncle Edward Duke of Somerset eldest Brother to our Natural most gracious late Mother Queen Jane as well for the proximity of Blood whereby he is the more stirred to have special eye and regard to our Surety and good Education in this Our said Minority as also for the long and great experience which Our said Uncle hath had in the Life-time of Our said dear Father in the Affairs of our said Realm and Dominions both in time of Peace and War whereby he is more able to Order and Rule Our said Realms Dominions and Subjects of the same and for the special confidence and trust that We have in Our said Uncle as well with the Advice and Consent of our Council and other our Nobles and Prelats as also of divers discreet and sage Men that served Our said late Father in his Council and weighty Affairs We therefore by these Presents do not only ratify approve confirm and allow all and every thing and things whatsoever devised or set forth committed or done by Our said Uncle as Governor of our Person and Protector of our said Realms and Dominions and of the Subjects of the same sith the time he was by Us named appointed and ordained by Word Governor of our Person and Protector of Our said Realms and Dominions and of the Subjects of the same as is aforesaid or otherwise any time before sithence the death of Our said late Father But also by these Presents We for a full and perfect Declaration of the Authority of Our said Uncle given and appointed as aforesaid do nominate appoint and ordain Our said Uncle Governor of Our said Person and Protector of Our said Realms and Dominions and of the Subjects of the same until such time as We shall have by the sufferance of God accomplished the Age of eighteen Years And We also do grant to Our said Uncle by these Presents full Power and Authority from time to time until such time as We shall have accomplished the said Age of eighteen Years to do procure and execute and cause to be done procured and executed all and every such Thing and Things Act and Acts which a Governor of the King's Person of this Realm during his Minority and a Protector of his Realms Dominions and Subjects ought to do procure and execute or cause to be done procured and executed and also all and every other thing and things which to the Office of a Governor of a King of the Realm during his Minority and of a Protector of his Realms Dominions and Subjects in any wise appertaineth or belongeth Willing Authorising and Commanding Our said Uncle by these Presents to take upon him the Name Title and Authority of Governor of our Person and Protector of our Realms Dominions and Subjects and to do procure and execute and cause to be done procured and executed from time to time until We shall have accomplished the said Age of eighteen Years all and every Thing and Things Act and Acts of what Nature Quality or Effect soever they be or shall be concerning our Affairs Doings and Proceedings both Private and Publick as well in Outward and Forreign Causes and Matters as also concerning our Affairs Doings and Proceedings within Our said Realms and Dominions or in any of them or concerning any Manner Causes or Matters of any of our Subjects of the same in such like manner and form as shall be thought by his Wisdom and Discretion to be for the Honour Surety Prosperity good Order Wealth or Commodity of Us or of any of Our said Realms and Dominions or of the Subjects of any of the same And to the intent Our said Uncle should be furnished with Men qualified in Wit Knowledg and Experience for his Aid and Assistance in the managing and accomplishment of Our said Affairs We have by the Advice and Consent of Our said Uncle and others the Nobles Prelats and wise Men of Our said Realm of England chosen taken and accepted and by these Presents do chuse take accept
nobis virtutem faciet ad nihilum rediget Hostes nostros Serenitatem ac Sanctitatem vestram conservet Altissimus Ecclesiae suae Sanctae per tempora diuturna Datum apud Monasterium de Aberbroth in Scotia 6 die Aprilis Anno gratiae Millesimo trecentesimo vicesimo Anno vero Regni Regis nostri supradicti quintodecimo Number 11. The Oath given to the Scots who submitted to the Protector YOu shall bear your Faith to the King's Majesty Ex Libro Concilii Fol. 139. our Soveraign Lord Edward the Sixth c. till such time as you shall be discharged of your Oath by special License And you shall to the uttermost of your power serve his Majesty truly and faithfully against all other Realms Dominions and Potentates as well Scots as others You shall hear nothing that may be prejudicial to his Majesty or any of his Realms or Dominions but with as much diligence as you may shall cause the same to be opened so as the same come to his Majesty's Knowledg or to the knowledg of the Lord Protector or some of his Majesty's Privy-Council You shall to the uttermost of your possible Power set forwards and advance the King's Majesties Affairs in Scotland for the Marriage and Peace Number 12. The Protestation of the Bishop of London made to the Visitors when he received the King's Majesties Injunctions and Homilies Ex Libro Concilii Fol. 110. I Do receive these Injunctions and Homilies with this Protestation That I will observe them if they be not contrary and repugnant to God's Law and the Statutes and Ordinances of this Church The Submission and Revocation of the same Bishop made before the Lords of the Kings Majesty's Council presently attending upon his Majesty's Person with the subscription of his Name thereunto VVHere I Edmund Bishop of Lodon have at such time as I received the King's Majesty's my most dread Soveraign Lord's Injunctions and Homilies at the Hands of his Highness Visitors did unadvisedly make such Protestation as now upon better consideration of my duty of Obedience and of the ill Example that may ensue to others thereof appeareth to me neither reasonable nor such as might well stand with the Duty of an humble Subject forasmuch as the same Protestation at my request was then by the Register of that Visitation enacted and put in Record I have thought it my bounden Duty not only to declare before your Lordships That I do now upon better consideration of my Duty renounce and revoke my said Protestation but also most humbly beseech your Lordships that this my Revocation of the same may likewise be put in the same Records for a perpetual Memory of the Truth Most humbly beseeching your good Lordships both to take order that it may take effect and also that my former unadvised doings may by your good Mediations be pardoned of the King's Majesty Edmund London Number 13. Gardiner's Letter to Sir John Godsalve concerning the Injunctions Ex MS. Col. C. C. Cantab. Mr. Godsalve after my right hearty Commendations with like thanks for the declaration of your good mind towards me as you mean it although it agreeth not with mine Accompt such as I have had leasure to make in this time of Liberty since the Death of my late Soveraign Lord whose Soul Jesu pardon For this have I reckon'd that I was called to this Bishoprick without the offence of God's Law or the King 's in the attaining of it I have kept my Bishoprick these sixteen Years accomplished this very day that I write these my Letters unto you without offending God's Law or the King 's in the retaining of it howsoever I have of frailty otherwise sinned Now if I may play the third part well to depart from the Bishoprick without the offence of God's Law or the King 's I shall think the Tragedy of my Life well passed over and in this part to be well handled is all my care and study now how to finish this third Act well for so I offend not God's Law nor the King's I will no more care to see my Bishoprick taken from me than my self to be taken from the Bishoprick I am by Nature already condemned to die which Sentence no Man can pardon nor assure me of delay in the execution of it and so see that of necessity I shall leave my Bishoprick to the disposition of the Crown from whence I had it my Houshold also to break up and my bringing up of Youth to cease the remembrance whereof troubleth me nothing I made in my House at London a pleasant Study that delighted me much and yet I was glad to come into the Country and leave it and as I have left the use of somewhat so can I leave the use of all to obtain a more quiet it is not loss to change for the better Honesty and Truth are more leef to me than all the Possessions of the Realm and in these two to say and do frankly as I must I never forbare yet and in these two Honesty and Truth I take such pleasure and comfort as I will never leave them for no respect for they will abide by a Man and so will nothing else No Man can take them away from me but my self and if my self do them away from me then my self do undo my self and make my self worthy to lose my Bishoprick whereat such as gape might take more sport than they are like to have at my hands What other Men have said or done in the Homilies I cannot tell and what Homilies or Injunctions shall be brought hither I know not such as the Printers have sold abroad I have read and considered and am therefore the better instructed how to use my self to the Visitors at their repair hither to whom I will use no manner of Protestation but a plain Allegation as the Matter serveth and as Honesty and Truth shall bind me to speak for I will never yield to do that should not beseem a Christian Bishops ought never to lose the Inheritance of the King's Laws due to every English Man for want of Petition I will shew my self a true Subject humble and obedient which repugneth not with the preservation of my Duty to God and my Right in the Realm not to be enjoined against an Act of Parliament which mine intent I have signified to the Council with request of redress in the Matter and not to compel me to such an Allegation which without I were a Beast I cannot pretermit and I were more than a Beast if after I had signified to the Council Truth and Reason in words I should then seem in my Deeds not to care for it My Lord Protector in one of such Letters as he wrote to me willed me not to fear too much and indeed I know him so well and divers others of my Lords of the Council that I cannot fear any hurt at their hands in the allegation of God's Law and the King 's and I will
the Ministration of the Sacraments may take a Living for the same All Priests saying Mass be bound in the same Dunelmen to pray for the whole mystical Body of Christ Quick and Dead though they be not hired thereto and those that be deputed thereto if they say Mass must do the same though they were not hired And yet as St. Paul saith Those that be partakers of Spiritual Things with others ought to minister unto them temporal Things in recompence Rom. 15. St. Paul saith Heb. 10. Lincoln That we are made Holy by the Offering of the Body of Jesus once for all and Heb. 9. That Christ by his own Blood entred in once to the holy place and found eternal Redemption which Redemption and Satisfaction unless we think insufficient it were meet Masses Satisfactory to be taken away and not to count Christ and his Apostles either unlearned or unloving Teachers and who could not or would not teach a thing so necessary Nauclerus does write that Gregory the third gave commandment to Priests to pray and offer for the Dead And though ancient Writers make oft mention of Prayer for the Dead yet they never allow any Hireling to that purpose Lege August ad Aurel. de coercenda temulentia It is one thing to sing Satisfactory Eli. and another to be hired to sing Mass for the Souls departed for the first importeth that the Mass should be a Satisfaction for the sins of the Soul departed which is not so but the second that is to sing or pray for the Souls departed is a laudable custom and seemeth to have some ground in Scripture which custom hath been always continued from the Apostles time and hath been used in the Mass as appeareth by Ancient Doctors Aust Amb. Chrys and others and therefore this to continue I think it meet But to say Mass for Mony thinking it a Commutation or just Compensation betwixt the Prayer and the Mony that he is hired for I think it soundeth to Avarice and Simonie and yet dignus est operarius mercede sua Like-as Praedicans Evangelium sine sumptu debet ponere Evangelium tamen Dominus ordinavit his qui Evangelium annunciant de Evangelio vivere Carlile If by this be meant that any Thing or Action either of the Priest should be a full and perfect Satisfaction of Sins Venial and Mortal I know we read not of any such Satisfactory neither would I say that Priests be hired after that common fashion and contracts of the World to sing for Souls departed but rather that they as they be ordered to do do say and sing their Mass having in their remembrance both generally and specially as shall most appertain both to the Living and the Dead and then as they be worthy must have their Livings by the Altar which they serve as St. Paul at large declareth But as for the full and perfect Satisfaction of all manner of Sins that is to be attributed only to Christ his Passion and Justification yet after the mind of St. Austin St. Jerom with others Pro non valde malis propitiatones fiant de levioribus peccatis cum quibus obligati defuncti sunt possunt post mortem absolvi c. Roffen That Masses Satisfactory should continue to be sung for Souls departed by Priests hired thereunto I think it not convenient Bristol I think that the Word of God and St. Paul meant that all Priests may offer Gifts and Sacrifices unto God for the Offences of the People as it is written in the 5th of the Hebrews Omnis Pontifex c. and may receive and take ministring the Sacrament and Sacramentals in the Church to the Congregation a Living for the same Dr. Cox Masses to be said for satisfaction of Sin since Christ is the only Satisfaction for all Sin is an Abuse not to be continued and Priests to be hired only to sing for Souls departed seemeth to be a superfluous Function in Christ's Church Quest 8. Whether the Gospel ought to be taught at the time of the Mass to the understanding of the People being present Answers Cantab. I Think it very convenient that the Gospel concerning the Death of Christ and our Redemption should be taught to the People in the Mass York It is expedient that the Gospel be taught at the time of the Mass to the Understanding of the People being present London c. I think it not necessary to have a Sermon at every Mass but the oftner the same is done to the edifying of the People so that the service of their Vocation be not thereby defrauded the more it is to be commended It is much convenient that the Gospel be taught to the understanding of the People being present when it may be Howbeit Dunelm it is not so of the Substance of the Mass but the Mass may be done without it and it done at other times as well as at the Mass Christ distributing the Sacrament to his Disciples does say Lincoln as it is Luke 22. Hoc facite in meam commemorationem And if St. Paul doth thus write to the Corinthians Quotiescunque manducabitis panem hunc ac calicem bibitis mortem domini annunciabitis donec veniet The glad Tydings therefore the great Benefit that we receive by Christ's Death and Sufferings which we see as in a Glass in this Holy Sacrament ought to be set forth and preached to the People so oft as they come to the Holy Communion That the Gospel be read or taught at the time of the Mass Elien that the People there present may understand it is good and godly and convenient it should be so I think it convenient and necessary Carliolen that as the King 's most Excellent Majesty his most dear Uncle my Lord Protector 's Grace with the most honourable Council beside hath already appointed and enjoined to be done that at all such times as the People as they ought be most gathered together in the Principal and High Mass the Gospel be taught and declared to the best understanding of the People The Annunciation of Christ's Death and Passion Roffen and the Benefit of the same that the forgiveness of Sins to all the true and faithful Believers therein ought evermore to be set forth in the Mass to the edification of the People which thing cannot be done according to St. Paul's mind and meaning 1 Cor. 14. as I suppose except it be set forth to the Peoples understanding I think it is not against God's Word Bristollen but the oftner the same is done to the edifying of the People received with Devotion and intending redress of Life thereby the more it is to be affected and used In the Mass-time it were convenient to have some Doctrines Dr. Cox after the Example of the Primitive Church that at the Blessed Communion the people might be edified Quest 9. Whether in the Mass it were
Question For what Cause it were not expedient nor convenient to have the whole Mass in English The Answer This Question is answered by Dyonise and Basil De Spiritu Sancto and also an uniformity of all Churches in that thing is to be kept Number 26. A Collection of some of the Chief Indulgences then in the English Offices Horae B. Mariae Virg. ad usum Sarum Printed at Paris 1526. Folio 38. TO all them that be in the State of Grace that daily say devoutly this Prayer before our Blessed Lady of Pity she will shew them her blessed Visage and warn them the Day and the Hour of Death and in their last End the Angels of God shall yield their Souls to Heaven and he shall obtain 500 Years and so many Lents of Pardon granted by five Holy Fathers Popes of Rome Folio 42. Our Holy Father Sixtus the 4th Pope hath granted to all them that devoutly say this Prayer before the Image of our Lady the sum of 11000 Years of Pardon Folio 44. Our Holy Father the Pope Sixtus hath granted at the instance of the high-most and excellent Princess Elizabeth late Queen of England and Wife to our Soveraign Liege Lord King Henry the 7th God have mercy on her sweet Soul and all Christian Souls that every day in the Morning after three tollings of the Ave-Bell say three times the whole Salutation of our Lady Ave Maria Gratia that is to say at six of the Clock in the Morning three Ave Maries at twelve of the Clock at Noon three Ave Maries and at six of the Clock at Even for every time so doing is granted of the Spiritual Treasure of Holy Church 300 days of Pardon toties quoties And also our Holy Father the Arch-Bishop of Canterbury and York with other nine Bishops of this Realm have granted three times in the day forty days of Pardon to all them that be in the state of Grace able to receive Pardon the which began the 26th day of March Anno 1492. Anno Henrici 7. and the sum of the Indulgence and Pardon for every Ave Maria 860 days toties quoties This Prayer shall be said at the tolling of the Ave-Bell Folio 47. Our Holy Father the Pope Bonifacius hath granted to all them that devoutly say this lamentable contemplation of our Blessed Lady standing under the Cross weeping and having compassion with her sweet Son Jesus seven Years of Pardon and forty Lents And also Pope John the 22d hath granted 300 days of Pardon Folio 50. These be the fifteen Do's the which the Holy Virgin S. Bridget was wont to say daily before the Holy Rood in S. Paul's Church at Rome whoso says this a whole Year shall deliver fifteen Souls out of Purgatory of his next Kindred and convert other fifteen Sinners to good Life and other fifteen Righteous Men of his kind shall persevere in good Life and what ye desire of God ye shall have it if it be to the Salvation of your Souls Folio 54. To all them that before this Image of Pity devoutly say five Pater Nosters and five Ave Maries and a Credo piteously beholding those Arms of Christ's Passion are granted 32755 Years of Pardon and Sixtus the 4th Pope of Rome hath made the fourth and the fifth Prayer and hath doubled his foresaid Pardon Folio 56. This Epistle of our Saviour sendeth our Holy Father Pope Leo to the Emperor Carolo Magno of the which we find written Who that beareth this Blessing upon him and saith it once a day shall obtain forty Years of Pardon and eighty Lentings and he shall not perish with sudden Death Folio 57. This Prayer made by S. Austin affirming who that says it daily kneeling shall not die in Sin and after this Life shall go to the everlasting Joy and Bliss Folio 58. Our Holy Father the Pope John 22d hath granted to all them that devoutly say this Prayer after the Elevation of our Lord Jesus Christ 3000 days of Pardon for deadly sins Ibid. Our Holy Father the Pope Bonifacius the Sixth hath granted to all them that say devoutly this Prayer following between the Elevation of our Lord and the three Agnus Dei 10000 Years of Pardon Folio 61. Our Holy Father Sixtus the 4th hath granted to all them that be in the state of Grace saying this Prayer following immediately after the Elevation of the Body of our Lord clean remission of all their Sins perpetually enduring And also John the Third Pope of Rome at the request of the Queen of England hath granted to all them that devoutly say this Prayer before the Image of our Lord Crucified as many days of Pardon as there were wounds in the Body of our Lord in the time of his bitter Passion the which were 5465. Folio 65. These five Petitions and Prayers made S. Gregory and hath granted unto all them that devoutly say these five Prayers with five Pater Nosters five Ave Maries and a Credo 500 Years of Pardon Folio 66. These three Prayers be written in the Chappel of the Holy Cross in Rome otherwise called Sacellum Sanctae Crucis septem Romanorum who that devoutly say them they shall obtain ten hundred thousand Years of Pardon for deadly Sins granted of our Holy Father John 22d Pope of Rome Folio 68. Who that devoutly beholdeth these Arms of our Lord Jesus Christ shall obtain 6000 Years of Pardon of our Holy Father S. Peter the first Pope of Rome and of thirty other Popes of the Church of Rome Successors after him And our Holy Father Pope John the 22d hath granted unto all them very contrite and truly confessed that say these devout Prayers following in the commemoration of the bitter Passion of our Lord Jesus Christ 3000 Years of Pardon for deadly Sins and other 3000 for venial Sins and say first a Pater Noster and Ave Maria. Folio 71. Our Holy Father Pope Innocentius the Second hath granted to all them that say this Prayer devoutly in the worship of the Wound that our Lord had in his blessed Side when he was dead hanging in the Cross 4000 days of Pardon Folio 72. This most devout Prayer said the Holy Father S. Bernard daily kneeling in the worship of the most Holy Name Jesus And it is well to believe that through the Invocation of the most excellent Name of Jesu S. Bernard obtained a singular Ward of perpetual Consolation of our Lord Jesu Christ And these Prayers written in a Table that hanged at Rome in S. Peter's Church nigh to the High Altar there as our Holy Father the Pope evely is wont to say the Office of the Mass and who that devoutly with a contrite Heart daily say this Orison if he be that day in the state of eternal Damnation then his eternal Pain shall be changed him in temporal pain of Purgatory then if he hath deserved the pain of Purgatory it shall be forgotten and forgiven through the infinite Mercy of God Number 27. Injunctions for
make your Party stronger for your Purposes aforesaid to the danger of the King's Majesty's Person and great peril of the State of the Realm 16. It is Objected and laid to your Charge That you have retained young Gentlemen and hired Yeomen to a great multitude and far above such number as is permitted by the Laws and Statutes of the Realm or were otherwise necessary or convenient for your Service Place or Estate to the fortifying of your self towards all your evil Intents and Purposes to the great danger of the King's Majesty and peril of the State of the Realm 17. It is Objected and laid to your Charge That you had so travailed in that Matter that you had made your self able to make of your own Men out of your Lands and Rules and other your Adherents 10000 Men besides your Friends to the advancement of all your Intents and Purposes to the danger of the King's Majesty's Person and the great peril of the State of the Realm 18. It is Objected and laid unto your Charge That you had conferred cast and weighed so much Mony as would find the said 10000 Men for a Month and that you knew how and where to have the same Sum and that you had given warning to have and prepare the said Mass of Mony in a readiness to the danger of the King's Majesty's Person and great peril to the State of the Realm 19. It is Objected and laid unto your Charge That you have not only before you married the Queen attempted and gone about to marry the King's Majesty's Sister the Lady Elizabeth second Inheritor in remainder to the Crown but also being then let by the Lord Protector and others of the Council sithence that time both in the life of the Queen continued your old labour and love and after her death by secret and crafty means practised to atchieve the said purpose of marrying the said Lady Elizabeth to the danger of the King's Majesty's Person and peril of the state of the same 20. It is Objected and laid to your Charge That you married the late Queen so soon after the late King's Death that if she had conceived streight after it should have been a great doubt whether the Child born should have been accounted the late King 's or yours whereupon a marvellous danger and peril might and was like to have ensued to the King's Majesty's Succession and Quiet of the Realm 21. It is Objected and laid unto your Charge That you first married the Queen privately and did dissemble and keep close the same insomuch that a good space after you had married her you made labour to the King's Majesty and obtained a Letter of his Majesty's Hand to move and require the said Queen to marry with you and likewise procured the Lord Protector to speak to the Queen to bear you her favour towards Marriage by the which colouring not only your evil and dissembling Nature may be known but also it is to be feared that at this present you did intend to use the same practice in the marriage of the Lady Elizabeth's Grace 22. It is Objected and laid unto your Charge That you not only so much as lay in you did stop and lett all such things as either by Parliament or otherwise should tend to the advancement of the King's Majesty's Affairs but did withdraw your self from the King's Majesty's Service and being moved and spoken unto for your own Honour and for the Ability that was in you to serve and aid the King's Majesty's Affairs and the Lord Protectors you would always draw back and feign Excuses and declare plainly that you would not do it Wherefore upon the discourse of all these foresaid things and of divers others it must needs be intended that all these Preparations of Men and Mony the attempts and secret practices of the said Marriage the abusing and perswading of the King's Majesty to mislike the Government State and Order of the Realm that now is and to take the Government into his own hands and to credit you was to none other end and purpose but after a Title gotten to the Crown and your Party made strong both by Sea and Land with Furniture of Men and Mony sufficient to have aspired to the Dignity Royal by some hainous Enterprize against the King's Majesty's Person to the subversion of the whole State of the Realm 23. It is Objected and laid unto your Charge That you not only had gotten into your hands the strong and dangerous Isles of Silly bought of divers Men but that so much as lay in your power you travailed also to have Londay and under pretence to have victualled the Ships therewith not only went about but also moved the Lord Protector and whole Council that you might by publick Authority have that which by private fraude and falshood and confederating with Sharington you had gotten that is the Mint at Bristol to be yours wholly and only to serve your Purposes casting as may appear that if these Traiterous Purposes had no good success yet you might thither conveigh a good Mass of Mony where being aided with Ships and conspiring at all evil Events with Pirats you might at all times have a sure and safe Refuge if any thing for your demerits should have been attempted against you 24. It is also Objected and laid unto your Charge That having knowledg that Sir William Sharington Kt. had committed Treason and otherwise wonderfully defrauded and deceived the King's Majesty nevertheless you both by your self and by seeking Council for him and by all means you could did aid assist and bear him contrary to your Allegiance and Duty to the King's Majesty and the good Laws and Orders of the Realm 25. It is Objected and laid unto your Charge That where you owed to Sir William Sharington Kt. a great sum of Mony yet to abet bear and cloak the great falshood of the said Sharington and to defraud the King's Majesty you were not afraid to say and affirm before the Lord Protector and the Council that the same Sharington did owe unto you a great Sum of Mony viz. 2800 l. and to conspire with him in that falshood and take a Bill of that feigned Debt into your custody 26. It is Objected and laid unto your Charge That you by your self and Ministers have not only extorted and bribed great Sums of Mony of all such Ships as should go into Island but also as should go any other where in Merchandise contrary to the Liberty of this Realm and to the great discouragement and destruction of the Navy of the same to the great danger of the King's Majesty and the State of the Realm 27. It is Objected and laid unto your Charge That where divers Merchants as well Strangers as Englishmen have had their goods piratously robbed and taken you have had their Goods in your hands and custody daily seen in your House and distributed among your Servants and Friends without any restitution to the
Ex Libro Concilii Fol. 247. THis day the 17th of March the Lord Chancellor and the rest of the King's Council meeting in his Highness Palace of Westminster heard the Report of the Bishop of Ely who by the said Lords and others of the Council was sent to instruct and comfort the Lord Admiral after the hearing whereof consulting and deliberating with themselves of the time most convenient for the execution of the said Lord Admiral now attainted and condemned by the Parliament They did condescend and agree that the said Lord Admiral should be executed the Wednesday next following betwixt the hours of nine and twelve in the forenoon the same day upon Tower-Hill His Body and Head to be buried within the Tower The King's Writ as in such Cases as heretofore hath been accustomed being first directed and sent forth for that purpose and effect Whereupon calling to the Council-Chamber the Bishop of Ely they willed him to declare this their Determination to the said Lord Admiral and to instruct and teach him the best he could to the quiet and patient suffering of Justice and to prepare himself to Almighty God E. Somerset T. Cantuarien R. Rich Cancel W. St. John J. Russel J. Warwick F. Shrewsbury Thomas Southampton William Paget Anthony Wingfield William Petre. A. Denny Edward North. R. Sadler Number 33. Articles to be followed and observed according to the King's Majesty's Injunctions and Proceedings 1. THat all Parsons Vicars and Curats Ex MS. Dr. Johnson omit in the reading of the Injunctions all such as make mention of the Popish Mass of Chantries of Candles upon the Altar or any other such-like thing 2. Item For an Uniformity that no Minister do counterfeit the Popish Mass as to kiss the Lord's Table washing his Fingers at every time in the Communion blessing his Eyes with the Paten or Sudary or crossing his Head with the Paten shifting of the Book from one place to another laying down and licking the Chalice of the Communion holding up his Fingers Hands or Thumbs joined towards his Temples breathing upon the Bread or Chalice shewing the Sacrament openly before the distribution of the Communion ringing or sacrying Bells or setting any Light upon the Lord's Board at any time And finally to use no other Ceremonies than are appointed in the King's Book of Common Prayers or kneeling otherwise than is in the said Book 3. Item That none buy or sell the Holy Communion as in Trentals and such other 4. Item That none be suffered to pray upon Beads and so the People to be diligently admonished and such as will not be admonished to put from the Holy Communion 5. Item That after the Homily every Sunday the Minister exhort the People especially the Communicants to remember the poor Mens Box with their Charity 6. Item To receive no Corpse but at the Church-yard without Bell or Cross 7. Item That the Common-Prayer upon Wednesdays and Fridays be diligently kept according to the King's Ordinances exhorting such as may conveniently come to be there 8. Item That the Curats every sixth Week at the least teach and declare diligently the Catechism according to the Book of the same 9. Item That no Man maintain Purgatory Invocation of Saints the six Articles Bedrolls Images Reliques Lights Holy Bells Holy Beads Holy Water Palms Ashes Candles Sepulchres Paschal creeping to the Cross hallowing of the Font of the Popish manner Oil Chresme Altars Beads or any other such Abuses and Superstitions contrary to the King's Majesty's Proceedings 10. Item That within any Church or Chappel be not used any more than one Communion upon any day except Christmass-day and Easter-day 11. Item That none keep the Abrogate Holy-days other than those that have their proper and peculiar Service 12. Item That the Church-wardens suffer no buying nor selling gaming or unfitting Demeanour in Church or Church-yards especially during the Common-Prayer the Sermon and reading of the Homily 13. Item That going to the Sick with the Sacrament the Minister have not with him either Light or Bells Number 34. A Paper written by Luther to Bucer concerning a Reconciliation with the Zuinglians An Original Ex M S. Col. C. Ch. Cant. PRimo Ut nullo modo concedamus de nobis dici quod neutri neutros ante Intellexerunt Nam isto Pharmaco non medebimur tanto vulneri cum nec ipsi credamus utrimque hoc verum esse alii putabunt a nobis hoc fingi ut ita magis suspectam reddemus causam vel potius per totum dubiam faciemus cum sit communis omnium ut in tantis animorum turbis scrupulis non expedit hoc nomine addere offendiculum Secundo Cum hactenus dissenserimus quod illi signum nos Corpus Christi asseruerimus plane contrarii Nihilominus mihi videtur utile ut mediam ut novam statuamus sententiam qua illi concedant Christum adesse vere nos concedamus panem solum manducari Considerandum certe est quantam hic fenestram aperiemus in re omnibus communi cogitandi Orientium hinc fontes questionum opinionum * Here a word is wanting it is like it should be Occludendi _____ Ut tutius multo sit illos simpliciter manere in suo signo cum nec ipsi suam nec nos nostram partem multo minus utrique totum orbem pertrahemus in eam sententiam Sed potius irritabimus ad varias Cogitationes ideo vellem potius ut sopitum maneret dissidium in duabus istis sententiis quam ut occasio daretur infinitis questionibus ad Epicurismum profuturis Istis salvis nihil est quod a me peti possit nam ut ego hoc dissidium vellem testis est mihi Christus meus redemptum Corpore Sanguine meo Sed quid faciam Ipsi forte Conscientia bona sunt in altera sententia Feramus igitur eos si sinceri sunt liberabit eos Christus Dominus Ego contra captus sum bona mea Conscientia nisi ipsi mihi sum ignotus in meam sententiam ferant me si non possunt mihi accedere Number 35. The Sentence against Joan of Kent with the Certificate made upon it IN Dei Nomine Amen Nos Thomas Regist Cran. Fol. 175. permissione divina Cantuarien Archiepiscopus totius Angliae primas Metrapolitanus Thomas Smith Miles Willielmus Cooke Decanus de Arcubus Hugo Latimer Sacrae Theologiae Professor Richardus Lyell Legum Doctor illustrissimi invictissimi in Christo Principis Domini nostri Domini Edwardi sexti Dei Gratia Angliae c. per Literas suas Regias Patentes dat duodecimo die mensis Aprilis Anno Regni sui tertio contra te Joannam Bocher alias nuncupatam Joannam de Kente coram nobis super haeretica pravitate juxta secundum Commissionem dicti Domini nostri Regis detectam declaratam ac in ea parte apud bonos graves Notorie Publice
it What say you quoth I how do you understand this Article It should seem yes quoth d' Arras but we will speak with the Emperor in it and bring you an answer The words be plain quoth I and cannot be avoided Then in the seventh Article where it is said That the Prince requiring for his Aid Mony instead of Men must if the Invasion made by the Enemy cease restore the Mony again which remaineth And afterwards says That though the Invasion cease yet if he will follow the Enemy he may use the Aid for the time appointed in the Treaty saying in generality eo casu subsidiis auxiliaribus c. I asked Whether in those general words they mean not the Mony as well as the Men Wherupon they seemed to doubt and took a Note thereof to know the Emperor's Pleasure in the same In the ninth Article where it is treated for redress of Injuries done by one Subject to the other there we fell into a brawl of half an hour upon a Question that I moved viz. When they took Justice to be denied And their Answer was That we used none at all And here at length I fell into their manner of Arresting of one whole Nation upon a Knave Mariner's Complaint And he What Thieves our Nation was upon the Sea and Lawless People and that they never proceed to such Extremities but when their Subjects had been in England and Justice was denied That hath never been seen quoth I but if any of your Subjects think himself grieved streight he runneth to Monsieur le Protecteur and he by and by setting all the King's Affairs apart must attend to the Affairs of Monsieur le Mariniure or else home runneth he with open cry That he cannot have Justice in England and you streight believe and thereupon cometh these often Blusters And do you think it reason that Monsieur G. or you should attend to every private Man's Complaint you should then have a goodly Office No you send them to the ordinary Justices and so let that take place and way as it will but you will never impeach your self more with the Matter And reason quoth he but the Cause is not alike with you in England for there quoth he all things come to the Lord Protector 's Hand there is none other Judg or Justice used or cared for in the Realm no and his Letters sometimes not esteemed and that our Subjects fear full often and therefore of force they must resort to Monsieur Protecteur And this is not true quoth I and that Monsieur Hobbey knoweth my Lord Protector nor none of the Privy-Council meddle with no private Matters whosoever it be but only meddle with Matters of State leaving all other things to the ordinary course of Justice except only many times to gratify your Ambassador and to shew himself glad to nourish the Amity he troubleth himself with the Complaints of your Subjects which by St. Mary by my advice he shall do no more seeing it is so little considered but shall refer them to the common Justice Whither is that quoth he To the Admiralty quoth I. Marry a goodly Justice quoth he for so shall the poor Man's Cause be tried before his Adversary And why not tried in our Admiralty quoth I as well as in yours Nay quoth he both be naught indeed they were very ordinary Courts at the beginning of the redress of Matters upon the Sea but now they feel the sweet of the Gain such as they care little for Justice And here as well for relief of poor Men spoiled and robbed upon the Seas as to avoid Arrests and such other troublesome Proceedings on either side we fell to devising and came to this Point If the Princes for their parts upon their advertisement to the Emperor and we to your Grace shall like it that Commission sufficient be given by the Emperor to two of his Privy-Council to hear and determine by their discretion summary de pleno all Complaints by the King's Subjects here for criminal Causes upon the Sea and the King's Majesty to do the like to two of his Privy-Council for the Complaints in like case of the Emperor's Subjects And this was all was passed in open Conference saying That in the Discourse for the Confirmation in the Treaty by the Prince and their Countries as they seemed to shew the Emperor's readiness but yet not so resolved that the Prince should confirm the Treaty and that further any other thing should be done that he might reasonably do to declare his good Will to the entertainment and augmentation of his Amity and Affection to the King's Majesty So he alleaged divers Reasons why the Emperor should not seek to his Subjects to confirm his Treaties with Forreign Princes We alleaged the Example of the King and the French King in times past and what was said in that Case at C. _____ in the presence of himself de C. _____ and Chap. _____ Whereunto he answered That the State of France was more restrained than the Emperor's and that the French King could give no piece of his Patrimony nor bind his Country without the consent of his Parliament at Paris and the three Estates but he thought the King of England to have a greater Prerogative and the Emperor he was sure had a greater Prerogative and so had all his Ancestors and therefore would be loath now to put himself so far in their danger They were he said fifteen or sixteen Parliaments and if a thing should be proposed unto them whereof they had never heard the like before they would not only muse much at the Matter but they would have also the scanning of it and what would come of it the Emperor could not tell peradventure dash the Matter and so prejudice his Prerogative with them Yet now where he and his Ancestors do and have always passed Treaties with other Princes and bind their Subjects thereby without making them privy thereto it would by this means come to pass that from henceforth their Subjects would look to be privy to every Treaty which were not convenient marry for the Prince which shall succeed to confirm the Treaty he thought the Emperor could not take it but reasonable and doubted not to bring a good Answer in the same So as we see for this Point it will come to the confirmation of the King and the Prince and upon any condition or interpretation of the Treaty to them also wherein we intend to go forwards for so our Instruction beareth us unless that before the conclusion and shutting up of the Matter we hear from your Grace to the contrary The things being thus far passed and our open Talk at a Point and they ready to depart Monsieur d' Arras taking occasion as it seemed to stay because of the Rain took me aside and asked me if I would command him any other Service I answered No Service but Friendship and the continuance of his good Will to the King's
That against Law he held a Court of Request in his House and did enforce divers to answer there for their Freehold and Goods and did determine of the same 8. That being no Officer without the advice of the Council or most part of them he did dispose Offices of the King's Gift for Mony grant Leases and Wards and Presentations of Benefices pertaining to the King gave Bishopricks and made sales of the King's Lands 9. That he commanded Alchimie and Multiplication to be practised thereby to abase the King's Coin 10. That divers times he openly said That the Nobility and Gentry were the only cause of Dearth whereupon the People rose to reform Matters of themselves 11. That against the mind of the whole Council he caused Proclamation to be made concernig Inclosures whereupon the People made divers Insurrections and destroyed many of the King's Subjects 12. That he sent forth a Commission with Articles annexed concerning Inclosures Commons High-ways Cottages and such-like Matters giving the Commissioners authority to hear and determine those causes whereby the Laws and Statutes of the Realm were subverted and much Rebellion raised 13. That he suffered Rebels to assemble and lie armed in Camp against the Nobility and Gentry of the Realm without speedy repressing of them 14. That he did comfort and encourage divers Rebels by giving them Mony and by promising them Fees Rewards and Services 15. That he caused a Proclamation to be made against Law and in favour of the Rebels that none of them should be vexed or sued by any for their Offences in their Rebellion 16. That in time of Rebellion he said That he liked well the Actions of the Rebels and that the Avarice of Gentlemen gave occasion for the People to rise and that it was better for them to die than to perish for want 17. That he said The Lords of the Parliament were loath to reform Inclosures and other things therefore the People had a good cause to reform them themselves 18. That after declaration of the Defaults of Bulloign and the Pieces there by such as did survey them he would never amend the same 19. That he would not suffer the King's Pieces of Newhaven and Blackness to be furnished with Men and Provision albeit he was advertised of the Defaults and advised thereto by the King's Council whereby the French King was emboldned to attempt upon them 20. That he would neither give Authority nor suffer Noblemen and Gentlemen to suppress Rebels in time convenient but wrote to them to speak the Rebels fair and use them gently 21. That upon the 5th of October the present Year at Hampton-Court for defence of his own private Causes he procured seditious Bills to be written in counterfeit Hands and secretly to be dispersed into divers parts of the Realm beginning thus Good People intending thereby to raise the King's Subjects to Rebellion and open War 22. That the King's Privy-Council did consult at London to come to him and move him to reform his Government but he hearing of their Assembly declared by his Letters in divers places that they were high Traitors to the King 23. That he declared untruly as well to the King as to other young Lords attending his Person That the Lords at London intended to destroy the King and desired the King never to forget but to revenge it and desired the young Lords to put the King in remembrance thereof with intent to make Sedition and Discord between the King and his Nobles 24. That at divers times and places he said The Lords of the Council at London intended to kill me but if I die the King shall die and if they famish me they shall famish him 25. That of his own head he removed the King so suddenly from Hampton-Court to Windsor without any provision there made that he was thereby not only in great fear but cast thereby into a dangerous Disease 26. That by his Letters he caused the King's People to assemble in great numbers in Armour after the manner of War to his Aid and Defence 27. That he caused his Servants and Friends at Hampton-Court and Windsor to be apparelled in the King's Armour when the King's Servants and Guards went unarmed 28. That he intended to fly to Gernsey or Wales and laid Post-horses and Men and a Boat to that purpose Number 47. A Letter written by the Council to the Bishops to assure them That the King intended to go forward in the Reformation By the KING RIght Reverend Father in God Right trusty and well-beloved Regist Cran. Fol. 56. we greet you well Whereas the Book entituled the Book of Common Prayers and Administration of the Sacraments and other Rites and Ceremonies of the Church after the use of the Church of England was agreed upon and set forth by Act of Parliament and by the same Act commanded to be used of all Persons within this our Realm Yet nevertheless we are informed that divers unquiet and evil-disposed Persons sithence the apprehension of the Duke of Somerset have noised and bruited abroad That they should have again their old Latin Service their Conjured Bread and Water with such-like vain and superfluous Ceremonies as though the setting forth of the said Book had been the only Act of the said Duke We therefore by the advice of the Body and State of our Privy-Council not only considering the said Book to be our Act and the Act of the whole State of our Realm assembled together in Parliament but also the same to be grounded upon the Holy Scripture agreeable to the Order of the Primitive Church and much to the re-edifying of our Subjects to put away all such vain expectation of having the Publick Service the Administration of the Sacraments and other Rites and Ceremonies again in the Latin Tongue which were but a preferment of Ignorance to Knowledg and Darkness to Light and a preparation to bring in Papistry and Superstition again have thought good by the advice aforesaid to require and nevertheless straitly do command and charge you That immediately upon the receipt hereof you do command the Dean and Prebendaries of your Cathedral Church the Parsons Vicar or Curat and Church-wardens of every Parish within your Diocess to bring and deliver unto you or your Deputy any of them for their Church or Parish at such convenient place as you shall appoint all Antiphonals Missals Graylles Processionals Manuels Legends Pies Portasies Journals and Ordinals after the use of Sarum Lincoln York or any other private use And all other Books of Service the keeping whereof should be a lett to the using of the said Book of Common Prayers and that you take the same Books into your hands or into the hands of your Deputy and them so to deface and abolish that they never after may serve either to any such use as they were provided for or be at any time a lett to that godly and uniform Order which by a common Consent is now set forth And if
God's Quarrel by mean of which my presence many things should be stated that for Superiority and otherwise in times past hath been occasion of disagreement amongst Princes Albeit peradventure the greatest respect shall not now be had hereunto nor this be the best Elective to win the Cardinals Favour wherein you must therefore use your self by your wisdoms as you shall see the time season and care to require assuring them for the removing of the doubt in changing of the See or not speedy repair thither that after the Election once passed and notified to me I would not fail by God's Grace within three months to be in Rome there and in the parts thereabout to remain during my Life whereof ye may make faithful assurance By these and other good means and promises on the King's behalf of large Rewards which his Highness referreth to your discretion and is contented to perform that which ye do therein It is not to be doubted but that you shall obtain the Favours of many of them so as if respect may be had to the Honour of the See Apostolic and the Surety of Italy the Tranquility of Christendom the Defence of the same against the Infidels the Exaltation of the Faith the Persecution of Christ's Enemies the Increase and Weal of the College of Cardinals with their Advancement and Promotion gentle frank and liberal entertainment of them and generally to the benefit of all Holy Church The King's Grace supposeth his mind and desire herein with your good means diligence and sollicitations is not unlike to take good effect wherein for the more authority and better conducing of your purpose the pleasure of his Grace is That you join with the Emperor's Ambassadors as far as you may see and perceive them to favour this the King's Intent like-as his Grace thinketh that according to the often Conferences Communications Promises and Exhortations made by the Emperor to me in this behalf and according to my said Lady Margaret's desire or offer they have commandment to do In the politick handling of all which Matters the King's Highness putteth in you his special trust and confidence so to order your self in the Premises as you shall perceive to accord with the inward desire of his Grace and the state and disposition of the thing there for which purpose his Grace hath furnished you at this time jointly or severally with two sundry Commissions the one general for me and in my favour by the which you have ample Authority to bind and promise on the King's behalf as well gift of Promotions as also as large sums of Mony to as many and such as you shall think convenient and as sure ye may be whatsoever ye shall promise bind his Grace and do in that behalf his Highness will inviolably observe keep and perform the other special as afore Letters to the College of two effects the one for the Cardinal de Medices and the other for me with other particular Letters in my favour all which his pleasure is That you shall use in manner and form aforesaid that is to say If you shall perceive the Affair of the Cardinal de Medicis to be in such perfect train that he is like to have the same Dignity ye then proceed to that which may be his furtherance using nevertheless your particular labour for me if you think it may do good after such sort as ye shall not conceive any ingratitude or unkindness therein And if you may see that the said Cardinal de Medicis be not in such great likelihood thereof then considering that as the King's Grace and I think verily he will do his best for me ye shall effectually set forth your practices for attaining and winning as many Friends for me as possible may be delivering your Letters for the Intent as you shall see cause Wherein you being now furnished for both Purposes and also having one of the Commissions general and indifferent without any Person therein specially recommended things be to be done or omitted as you shall know to stand with the state or commodity of the Affairs there with the Ground of the King's Mind to you now declared shall be your best and perfect Instruction and as you shall do or know herein so the King's Grace desireth you often and speedily to advertise me by your Letters having no doubt but that his Highness will see your travels diligence and pains in this behalf so to be considered as you shall have cause to think the same well employed and bestowed And my Lord of Bath as you do know well because Mr. Pace at the time of the last Vacation was sent purposely from hence with Commission and Instruction for that Matter the King and I supposing that upon knowledg of this news he being at Milan would incontinently repair unto Rome hath therefore made the foresaid Commissions and also this Letter to be directed unto you jointly and severally willing you in such substantial and discreet wise to proceed in that Matter not forbearing any thing that may be to the furtherance thereof as his Grace and my special Trust is in you And thus most heartily fare you well At my Mannor of Hampton-Court the 4th day of October The rest is the Cardinal 's own Hand MY Lord of Bath the King hath willed me to write unto you That his Grace hath a marvellous Opinion of you and you knowing his mind as you do his Highness doubteth not but this Matter shall be by your Policy set forth in such wise as that the same may come to the desired effect not sparing any reasonable Offers which is a thing that amongst so many needy Persons is more regarded than per-case the Qualities of the Person ye be wise and ye wot what I mean trust your self best and be not seduced by fair words and specially of those which say what they will desire more their own preferment than mine Howbeit great dexterity is to be used and the King thinketh that all the Imperials shall be clearly with you if Faith be in the Emperor The young Men which for the most part being needy will give good ears to fair Offers which shall be undoubtedly performed the King willeth you neither to spare his Authority or his good Mony or Substance You may be assured whatsoever you promise shall be performed and our Lord send you good speed Your loving Friend T. Cardinalis Eborac Number 49. A Memorial given by the King's Majesty with the Advice of his Highness Council to the Lord Russel Lord Privy-Seal the Lord Paget of Beaudesert Sir William Petre Kt. and one of his Highness two Principal Secretaries and Sir John Mason Kt. his Majesty's Secretary for the French Tongue being sent at this present in Commission to treat and conclude upon a Peace with certain Commissioners sent from the French King at this time for the same purpose An Original EDWARD R. Cotton Libr. Caligula E. 1 FIrst As touching the Place of their Meeting
negotia res Ecclesiasticas pro Patriae ritu more intelligenter obire tractare possint idcirco de gratia nostra speciali ac ex certa scientia mero motu nostris necnon de avisamento Concilii nostri volumus concedimus ordinamus quod de caetero sit erit unum templum sive sacra aedes in Civitate nostra Londinensi quod vel quae vocabitur templum Domini Jesu ubi Congregatio conventus Germanorum aliorum peregrinorum fieri celebrari possit ea intentione proposito ut a Ministris Ecclesiae Germanorum aliorumque peregrinorum Sacrosancti Evangelii incorrupta interpretatio Sacramentorum juxta Verbum Dei Apostolicam observationem administratio fiat Ac Templum illud sive Sacram aedem illam de uno Superintendente quatuor verbi ministris erigimus creamus ordinamus fundamus per praesentes Et quod idem Superintendens ministri in re nomine sint erunt unum Corpus corporatum politicum de se per nomen Superintendentis Ministrorum Ecclesiae Germanorum aliorum peregrinorum ex fundatione Regis Edwardi Sexti in Civitate Londinensi per praesentes incorporamus ac corpus corporatum politicum per idem nomen realiter ad plenum creamus erigimus ordinamus facimus constituimus per praesentes quod successionem habeant Et ulterius de gratia nostra speciali ac ex certa scientia mero motu nostris necnon de avisamento Concilii nostri dedimus concessimus ac per praesentes damus concedimus praefato Superintendenti Ministris Ecclesiae Germanorum aliorum peregrinorum in Civitate Londinensi totum illud templum sive Ecclesiam nuperfratrum Augustinensium in Civitate nostra Londinensi ac totam terram fundum solum Ecclesiae praedictae exceptis toto choro dictae Ecclesiae terris fundo solo ejusdem habendum gaudendum dictum Templum sive Ecclesiam ac caetera praemissa exceptis praeexceptis praefatis Superintendenti Ministris Successoribus suis tenendum de nobis haeredibus successoribus nostris in puram liberam elyemosinam Damus ulterius de avisamento praedicto ac ex certa scientia mero motu nostris praedictis per praesentes concedimus praefatis Superintendenti Ministris successoribus suis plenam facultatem potestatem autoritatem ampliandi majorem faciendi numerum ministrorum nominandi appunctuandi de tempore in tempus tales hujusmodi subministros ad serviendum in Templo praedicto quales praefatis Superintendenti Ministris necessarium visum fuerit Et quidem haec omnia juxta beneplacitum regium Volumus praeterea quod Joannes a Lasco natione Polonus homo propter integritatem innocentiam vitae ac morum singularem eruditionem valde caelebris sit primus modernus Superintendens dictae Ecclesiae quod Gualterus Deloenus Martinus Flandrus Franciscus Riverius Richardus Gallus sint quatuor primi moderni Ministri Damus praeterea concedimus praefatis Superintendenti Ministris successoribus suis facultatem autoritatem licentiam post mortem vel vacationem alicujus Ministri praedictorum de tempore in tempus eligendi nominandi surrogandi alium personam habilem idoneam in locum suum ita tamen quod persona sic nominatus electus praesentetur sistatur coram nobis haeredibus vel successoribus nostris per nos haeredes vel successores nostros instituatur in Ministerium praedictum Damus etiam concedimus praefatis Superintendenti Ministris successoribus suis facultatem autoritatem licentiam post mortem seu vacationem Superintendentis de tempore in tempus eligendi nominandi surrogandi alium personam doctam gravem in locum suum ita tamen quod persona sic nominatus electus praesentetur sistatur coram nobis haeredibus vel successoribus nostris per nos haeredes vel successores nostros instituatur in officium Superintendentis praedictum Mandamus firmiter injungendum praecipimus tam Majori Vicecomitibus Aldermanis Civitatis nostrae Londinensis successoribus suis cum omnibus aliis Archiepiscopis Episcopis Justiciariis Officiariis Ministris nostris quibuscunque quod permittant praefatis Superintendenti Ministris sua suos libere quiete frui gaudere uti exercere ritus ceremonias suas proprias disciplinam Ecclesiasticam propriam peculiarem non obstante quod non conveniant cum ritibus caeremoniis in Regno nostro usitatis absque impetitione perturbatione aut inquietatione eorum vel eorum alicujus aliquo statuto actu proclamatione injunctione restrictione seu usu in contrarium inde antehac habitis factis editis seu promulgatis in contrarium non obstantibus Eo quod expressa mentio de vero valore annuo aut de certitudine praemissorum sive eorum alicujus aut de aliis donis sive concessionibus per nos praefatis Superintendenti Ministris successoribus suis ante haec tempora factis in praesentibus minime facta existit aut aliquo statuto actu ordinatione provisione sive restrictione inde in contrarium factis editis ordinatis seu provisis aut aliqua alia re causa vel materia quacunque in aliquo non obstante In cujus rei testimonium has literas nostras fieri fecimus Patentes Teste Meipso apud Leighes vicessimo quarto die Julii Anno Regni nostri quarto per Breve de privato Sigillo de datis praedicta Autoritate Parliamenti R. Southwell Vn Harrys Number 52. Injunctions given in the Visitation of the Reverend Father in God Nicholas Bishop of London for an Uniformity in his Diocess of London in the 4th Year of our Soveraign Lord King Edward the Sixth by the Grace of God King of England c. London Anno Dom. 1550. FIrst Reg. Ridley Fol. 305. That there be no reading of such Injunctions as extolleth and setteth forth the Popish Mass Candles Images Chauntries neither that there be used any Superaltaries or Trentals of Communions Item That no Minister do counterfeit the Popish Mass in kissing the Lord's Board washing his Hands or Fingers after the Gospel or the receipt of the Holy Communion shifting the Book from one place to another laying down and licking the Chalice after the Communion blessing his Eyes with the Sudarie thereof or Patten or crossing his Head with the same holding his Fore-fingers and Thumbs joined together toward the Temples of his Head after the receiving of the Sacrament breathing on the Bread or Chalice saying the Agnus before the Communion shewing the Sacrament openly before the distribution or making any elevation thereof ringing of the Sacrying Bell or setting any Light upon the Lord's Board And finally That the Minister in the time of the Holy Communion do use only the Ceremonies and
have been given always to all godly Princes in holy Scriptures by God himself that is that they should rule all Estates committed to their charge by God whether they be Ecclesiastical or Temporal and restrain with the Civil Sword the stubborn and evil Doers The Bishop of Rome hath no Jurisdiction in this Realm of England The Laws of this Realm may punish Christian Men with Death c. the Supream Head on Earth of the Church of England and Ireland The Bishop of Rome hath no Jurisdiction in this Realm of England The Civil Magistrate is ordained and approved by God and therefore is to be obeyed not only for fear of Wrath but for Conscience-sake Civil or Temporal Laws may punish Christian Men with Death for heinous and grievous Offences It is lawful for Christian Men at the Commandment of the Magistrate to wear Weapons and to serve in the Wars XXXVII The Goods of Christians are not common The Riches and Goods of Christians are not common as touching the Right Title and Possession of the same as certain Anabaptists do falsly boast Notwithstanding every Man ought of such things as he possesseth liberally to give Alms to the Poor according to his Ability XXXVIII It is lawful for a Christian to take an Oath As we confess that vain and rash Swearing is forbidden Christian Men by our Lord Jesus Christ and James his Apostle so we judg that Christian Religion doth not prohibit but that a Man may swear when the Magistrate requireth in a Cause of Faith and Charity so it be done according to the Prophet's teaching in Justice Judgment and Truth These Articles were left out in Queen Elizabeth's Time XXXIX The Resurrection of the Dead is not past already The Resurrection of the Dead is not past already as if it belonged only to the Soul which by the Grace of Christ is raised from the Death of Sin but is to be expected by all Men in the last Day for at that time as the Scripture doth most apparently testify the Dead shall be restored to their own Bodies Flesh and Bones to the end that Man according as either righteously or wickedly he hath passed this Life may according to his Works receive Rewards or Punishments XL. The Souls of Men deceased do neither perish with their Bodies They who maintain that the Souls of Men deceased do either sleep without any manner of sense to the Day of Judgment or affirm that they die together with the Body and shall be raised therewith at the last Day do wholly differ from the Right Faith and Orthodox Belief which is delivered to us in the Holy Scriptures XLI Of the Millenarians They who endeavour to revive the Fable of the Millenarians are therein contrary to the Holy Scriptures and cast themselves down headlong into Jewish Dotages XLII All Men not to be saved at last They also deserve to be condemned who endeavour to restore that pernicious Opinion That all Men though never so ungodly shall at last be saved when for a certain time appointed by the Divine Justice they have endured punishment for their Sins committed Number 56. Instructions given by the King's Highness to his right trusty and right well-beloved Cousin and Counsellor Francis Earl of Salop and Lord President of his Grace's Council resident in the North Parts and to all others hereafter named and appointed by his Highness to be of his said Council to be observed by the said Counsellors and every of them according as the same hereafter is declared FIrst Ex MS. Dr. Johnson His Majesty much desiring the Quietness and good Governance of the People and Inhabitants in the North Parts of this Realm of England and for the good speedy and indifferent administration of Justice to be there had betwixt Party and Party intendeth to continue in the same North Parts his Right Honourable Council called The King's Majesty's Council in the North Parts And his Highness knowing the approved Wisdom and Experience of his said Cousin _____ with his assured discretion and dexterity in the Execution of Justice hath appointed him to be Lord President of the said Council and by these Presents doth give unto him the Name of Lord President of the said Council with Power and Authority to call together all such as be or hereafter shall be named and appointed to be of the said Council at all times when he shall think expedient And otherwise by his Letters to appoint them and every of them to do such things for the Advancement of Justice and for the repression and punishment of Malefactors as by the Advice of such of the said Council as then shall be present with him he shall think meet for the furtherance of his Grace's Affairs and for the due Administration of Justice between his Highness Subjects And further his Majesty giveth unto the said Lord President by these Presents a Voice Negative in all Councils where things shall be debated at length for the bringing forth of a most perfect Truth or Sentence which his Highness would have observed in all Cases that may abide Advisement and Consultation to the intent that doubtful Matters should as well be maturely consulted upon as also that the same should not pass without the consent and order of the said Lord President And his Highness willeth and commandeth that all and every of the said Councellors named and to be named hereafter shall exhibit and use to the said Lord President all such Honour Reverend Behaviour and Obedience as to their Duty appertaineth and shall receive and execute in like sort all the Precepts and Commandments to them or any of them for any Matter touching his Majesty to be addressed or any Process to be done or served in his Grace's Name And his Highness Pleasure is That the said Lord President shall have the keeping of his Graces Signet therewith to Seal Letters Processes and all such other things as shall be thought convenient by the said Lord President or by two of the Council being bound by those Articles to daily attendance upon the said Lord President with his assent thereunto And to the intent the said Lord President thus established for the above-said Purposes may be furnished with such Numbers and Assistants as be of Wisdom Experience Gravity and Truth meet to have the Name of his Grace's Councellors his Majesty upon good advisement and deliberation hath elected those Persons whose Names ensue hereafter to be his Counsellors joined in the said Council in the North Parts with the said Lord President that is to say The right Trusty and well-beloved Cousins Henry Earl of Westmoreland Henry Earl of Cumberland his right Trusty and well-beloved Cuthbert Bishop of Duresme William Lord Dacres of the North John Lord Conyers Thomas Lord Wharton John Hind Kt. one of his Majesty's Justices of the Common-Pleas Edmond Moleneux Kt. Serjeant at Law Henry Savel Kt. Robert Bowes Kt. Nicholas Fairfax Kt. George Conyers Kt. Leonard Becquith Kt. William Babthorp Kt.
Anthony Nevill Kt. Thomas Gargrave Kt. Robert Mennel Serjeant at Law Anthony Bellasis Esquire John Rockely Doctor of Law Robert Chaloner Richard Morton and Thomas Eymis Esquires And his Highness by these Presents doth appoint the said Thomas Eymis to be Secretary to the said Council diligently and obediently to exercise the same Room as he shall be appointed by the said Lord President or by two of the Council whereof the one to be of the Quorum with the assent of the Lord President And his Highness Pleasure is That the said Lord President and two others of the said Council being of the Quorum shall be sworn Masters of the Chancery to the intent that every of them may take recognisance in such Cases as by the said Lord President or by two of the said Council being of the Quorum shall be thought convenient and the Case so requiring All which number of Councellors before specified as his Majesty doubteth not but that they and every of them according to his Grace's expectation and trust reposed in them will be at all times diligent and willing towards and ready to do unto his Grace such Service as they can devise or imagine may be best to his contentation and to the discharge of their Duties towards his Highness leaving apart all Respects and Affections in all Matters that may touch their nighest Kinsman Friend Servant Tenant or others when the same shall come in question before the same Lord President and Council So his Grace trusteth that every of the same will have such regard to Malefactors as appertaineth and to bring all such unto the said Lord President and Council when they shall be thereunto appointed or may otherwise do it of themselves informing the said Lord President and Council of their Offences as the same shall happen in place where they have Rule and Authority within the limits of their Commission And forsomuch as it should be very chargeable to many of the said Councellors if they should continually attend upon the said Lord President Council threfore his Highness of his Grace's Goodness minding to ease that Charge and to instruct every of the said Councellors how to demean themselves for their Attendance that is to wit who shall be bound to continual Attendance upon the same Council and who shall attend but at times most requisite at their pleasures unless the same Lord President shall require them to remain for a time for some weighty Affairs or Purposes the which Requests in such Cases every of them shall accomplish His Majesty therefore ordaineth that his Cousins the Earls of Westmoreland and Cumberland the Bishop of Duresme the Lord Dacres the Lord Conyers the Lord Wharton Sir John Hinde Sir Edmond Molineux Sir Henry Savell Sir Nicholas Fairfax George Conyers Anthony Nevil Knights Robert Mennel Serjeant at Law Anthony Bellasis John Rockbey Doctor of Law and Richard Norton shall not be bound to continual Attendance but to go and come at their pleasures unless they be required by the said Lord President to remain with him for a time for some weighty and great Causes which then they shall accomplish And further his Grace's Pleasure is that they shall be present at such of the general Sittings as shall be kept near unto their dwelling Places and at other Sittings and Places where they shall be commanded by the said L. President all Excuses set apart as appertaineth And because it shall be convenient that a Number shall be continually abiding with the said L. President with whom he may consult and commit the Charge and Hearing of such Matters as shall be exhibited unto him for the more expedition of the same his Highness by these Presents doth ordain that Sir Robert Bowes Sir William Babthorp Sir Leonard Becquith Sir Thomas Gargrave Knights Robert Chaloner and Thomas Eymis Secretary Esquires shall give their continual attendance on the said Lord President or at the least two of them and that none of them appointed to continual Attendance on the said Lord President shall depart at any time from him without his special License and the same not to exceed above six weeks at one season And his Highness by these Presents for the better entertainment of the said Lord President and Council of both sorts when they are or any of them shall be present doth give a yearly Stipend of 1000 l. by the Year to the said Lord President towards the Furniture of the Diet of himself and the rest of the said Councellors with such number of Servants as hereafter shall be appointed and allowed to every of them that is to wit every Knight being bound to continual Attendance four Servants and every Esquire being bound to like Attendance three Servants And his Highness ordaineth every of the said Councellors to sit with the said Lord President at his Table or in some other place in his House to be by him conveniently prepared for their Degrees and Behaviours and their Servants allowed as is before-said to have Sitting and Diet in the said Lord President 's Hall or in some other convenient place in his House And further his Highness of his meer Goodness and great Benignity for the better entreatment as well of such of the said Council as be not well able to forbear their own Affairs and attend upon the said Council without further help for the charge of the Horse-meat and Lodgings when they shall attend in Council to serve his Highness As for such others that might better themselves with their Learning and Policies if they were not detained there about his Grace's Affairs doth by these Presents limit and appoint to divers of the aforesaid Councellors hereafter named certain particular Fees as ensueth that is to say To Sir Robert Bowes Kt. in respect of his Attendance and towards his Horse-meat and other Charges an hundred Merks yearly to Sir William Babthorp Kt. for the like 50 l. yearly to Sir Leonard Becquith for the like causes an 100 Merks yearly to Sir Thomas Gargrave Kt. for the like 50 l. yearly to Robert Chaloner Esquire for the like 50 l. yearly to Richard Norton Esq for his Fee 40 l. to Thomas Eymis Secretary for the like yearly Fee 33 l. 6 s. 8 d. And further his Grace doth appoint one Messenger to serve the said Council who shall give continual attendance upon the said Lord President and have his Meat Drink and Lodging in the said Lord Presidents House and to have yearly for his Fee 6 l. 13 s. 4 d. And further his Grace's pleasure is That the said 1000 l. for the Lord President and all the said other Fees shall be paid yearly at the Feasts of the Annunciation of our Lady and St. Michael the Arch-Angel by even Portions of the Revenues of his Graces Lands in those parts and that for that purpose an Assignment and Warrant to be made to the Receiver General of his Grace's Revenues there And to furnish the said Lord President and Council
in all things with Authority sufficient to execute Justice as well in Causes Criminal as in Matters of Controversy between Party and Party his Majesty hath commanded and appointed two Commissions to be made out under his Grace's Great Seal of England by virtue whereof they shall have full Power and Authority in either Case to proceed as the Matter occurrent shall require And for the more speedy expedition to be used in all causes of Justice his Majesty's Pleasure is That the said Lord President and Council shall cause every Complainant and Defendant that shall have to do before them to put and declare their whole Matter in their Bill of Complaint and Answer without Replication Rejoinder or other Plea or Delay to be had or used therein which Order the said L. President and Council shall manifest unto all such as shall be Councellors in any Matter to be intreated and defined before them charging and commanding the said Councellors and Pleaders to observe this Order upon such Penalties as they shall think convenient as they will eschew the danger of the same and not in any ways to break it without the special License of the said Lord President and that only in some special Causes And further his Highness by these Presents doth give full Power and Authority to the said Lord President and Council as well to punish such Persons as in any thing shall neglect contemn or disobey their Commandments or the Process of the Council as all other that shall speak seditious Words invent Rumors or commit such-like Offences not being Treason whereof any Inconvenience might grow by Pillory cutting their Ears wearing of Papers Imprisonment or otherwise at their Discretions And the said L. President and Council at their discretions shall appoint Counsellors and other Requisites to poor Suitors having no Mony without paying Fees or other things for the same And his Highness giveth full Power and Authority to the said L. President Council being with him or four of them at the least whereof the said L. President Sir John Hind Sir Edmond Molineux Sir Robert Bowes Sir Leonard Becquith Sir Anthony Nevill Sir Thomas Gargrave Knights Robert Mennell and Robert Chaloner to be two with the Lord President to assess Fines of all Persons that shall be convict or indicted of any Riot how many soever they be in number unless the Matter of such Riot shall be thought unto them of such importance as the same shall be meet to be signified unto his Majesty to be punished in such sort by the Order of his Council attending upon his Grace's Person as the same may be noted for an Example to others And his Grace giveth full Power and Authority to the said Lord President and Council or four of them at the least whereof the Lord President and two others bound to continual Attendance to be three to Award and Assess Costs and Dammages as well to the Plaintiffs as to the Defendants by their discretions and to award execution of their Decrees and Orders and to punish the breakers of the same being Parties thereunto by their discretions All which Decrees and Orders the Secretary shall be bound incontinently upon the promulgation of the same to write or cause to be written in one fair Book which shall remain in the hands and custody of the said Lord President And to the intent it may appear to all Persons there what Fees shall be paid and taken for all Processes and Writings to be used by the said Council his Majesty therefore appointeth that there shall be a Table affixed in every place where the said Lord President and Council shall sit at any Sessions and a like Table to hang openly that all Men may see it in the Office where the said Secretary and the Clerks shall commonly sit and expedite the said Writings wherein shall be declared what shall be paid for the same That is to say For every Recognisance wherein one alone or more standeth bounden 12 d. for the cancelling of every like Recognisance 12 d. For the entring of every Decree 6 d. for the Copy of the same if it be asked 6 d. For every Letter Commission Attachment or other Precept or Process sent to any Person 4 d. For every Dismission before the said Council if it be asked 4 d. For the Copies of Bills and Answers and other Pleas for every ten lines reasonably writ 1 d. for the Examination of every Witness 4 d. And his Grace's Pleasure is That the Examination of Witnesses produced in Matters before the said Council shall be examined by such discreet Person and Persons as shall be thought convenient and meet by the said Lord President and two of the said Council bound to continual Attendance and that the said Lord President with such-like two of the said Council shall reform appoint and allow such Persons to write Bills Answers Copies or other Process in that Court as they shall think convenient over and beside the said Secretary and his two Clerks which Clerks also the said Lord President and Council shall reform and correct as they shall have cause and occasion In which Reformation and Appointments the said Lord President shall have a Voice Negative And for the more certain and brief determination of Matters in those parts his Majesty by these Presents ordaineth that the said Lord President and Council shall keep four general Sittings or Sessions in the Year every of them to continue by the space of one whole Month whereof one to be at York another at Kingston upon Hull one at New-Castle and another at Duresme within the limits whereof the Matters rising there shall be ordered and decreed if they conveniently so may be And they shall in every of the same Places keep one Goal Delivery before their departure from thence his Grace nevertheless referring it to their Discretions to take and appoint such other Place and Places for their said four general Sittings as they or the said Lord President with three of the Council bounden to continual Attendance shall think most convenient for the time and purpose so that they keep the full term of one Month in every such place if they may in any wise conveniently so do And forsomuch as a great number of his Majesty's Tenants and Farmers have been heretofore retained with sundry Persons by Wages Livery Badg or Connysance by reason whereof when his Grace should have had service of them they were rather at Commandment of other Men than according to their Duties of Allegiance of his Highness of whom they have their Livings his Majesty's Pleasure and express Commandment is That none of his said Council nor others shall by any means retain or entertain any of his Graces Tenants or Farmers in such sort as they or any of them should account themselves bounden to do him or them any other Service than as to his Highness Officers having Office or being appointed in Service there unless the same Farmers and Tenants be continually
attendant in the House of him that shall retain them And the said Lord President and Council shall in every their General Sittings give special notice and charge That no Nobleman nor other shall retain any of the said Tenants and Farmers otherwise than is aforesaid Charging also the said Farmers and Tenants upon pain of the forfeiture of their Farms and Holds and incurring of his Majesty's further Displeasure and Indignation in no wise to agree to any such Retainers other than is before-said but wholly to depend upon his Highness and upon such as his Highness hath or shall appoint to be Officers Rulers or Directors over them And his Grace's Pleasure further is That in every such Sitting and in all other Places where the said Lord President and Council shall have any notable Assemblies before them they shall give strait Charge and Commandment to the People to conform themselves in all things to the observation of such Laws Ordinances and Determinations as be made passed and agreed upon by his Grace's Parliament touching Religion and the most Godly Service set forth in their own Mother Tongue for their Comforts And likewise to the Laws touching the abolishing of the usurped and pretended Power of the Bishop of Rome whose Abuses they shall so beat into their Heads by continual inculcation as they may smell and understand the same and may perceive the same to be declared with their Hearts and not with their Tongues only for a form And likewise they shall declare the Order and Determination taken and agreed upon for the Abrogation of certain vain Holy Days being appointed by the Bishop of Rome to blind the World and to persuade the same that they might make Saints at their pleasures and thereby through idleness do give occasion of the increase of many and great Vices and Inconveniences which Points his Majesty doth earnestly require and straitly commmand the said Lord President and Council to set forth with all dexterity and to punish extreamly for example all Offenders in the same And his Majesty willeth the said Council as he doubteth not but they will most earnestly set forth all such other Things and Matters as for the confirmation of the People in those Matters and other the King's Majesty's Proceedings and things convenient to be remembred be or shall be set forth or devised and sent unto them for that purpose Further his Highness Pleasure is That the said Lord President and Council shall from time to time make diligent inquisition of the wrongful taking in and inclosing of Commons and other Grounds and who be extream therein and in taking and exacting of unreasonable Fines and Gressomes and overing or raising of Rents and to call the Parties that have so evil used themselves therein before them and leaving all Respects and Affections apart they shall take such order for the Redresses of Enormities used in the same as the poor People be not oppressed but that they may live after their Sorts and Qualities And if it shall chance that the said Lord President and Council shall vary in Opinion either in the Law or for any Order to be taken in any Matter or Fact before them if the case be of very great Weight and Importance then the Opinion of the greater or more part of the number of Counsellors appointed to give continual attendance shall take place and determine the Doubt and if they be of like like number of Counsellors bounden to continual Attendance then that Party whereunto the Lord President shall give his Assent shall be followed and take place And if the Case and Matter be of great Importance and the Question of the Law then the Lord President and Council shall signify the Case and Matter to the Judges at Westminster who shall with diligence advertise them again of their Opinions therein And if the Matter be of great Importance and an Order to be taken upon the Fact then the said Lord President and Council attendant upon his Person upon the same whereupon they shall have knowledg again how to use themselves in that behalf And the said Lord President and Council shall take special regard upon complaint of Spoil Extortions or Oppressions to examine the same speedily that the Party grieved may have due and undelayed Remedy and Restitution And for want of Ability in the Offenders thereunto they to be punished to the Example of others And if any Man of what degree soever he be shall upon a good lawful and reasonable Cause or Matter and so appearing to the Lord President and Council by Information or otherwise demand Surety of Peace or Justice against any great Lord or Nobleman of that Country the said Lord President and Council shall in that case grant the Petition of the poorest Man against the richest or greatest Lord being of the Council or no as they should grant the same being lawfully asked against Men of the meanest sort degree and behaviour And forasmuch as it may chance the said Lord President to be sometime diseased that he shall not be able to travel for the direction of such Matters as then shall occur or to be called to the Parliament or otherwise to be imploied in the King's Majesty's Affairs or about other Business for good Reformation or Order within his Rule or for other reasonable cause by his discretion To the intent therefore that the said Council may be and remain ever full and perfect and that they may be at all times in the same one Person to direct and use all things in such and the same order sort and form as the said Lord President should and might do by virtue of the afore-said's Commissions and these Instructions his Majesty's Pleasure is That when the said Lord President shall be so diseased absent or letted as is before-said that he cannot conveniently supply his room himself that then he shall name and appoint one of the said Commissioners being appointed to give continual attendance to supply his Room for that season during his said Disease Absence or Lett and shall deliver the Signet to the Person so appointed to keep during the same time And the King's Highness during the same time giveth unto the said Person so appointed the Name of Vice-President which Name nevertheless he shall no longer continue than during the time that the said Lord President shall so be sick absent or letted as is before-said And his Majesty's Pleasure is That for the time only that any of the said Council as is before-said shall occupy the said Room and Place as a Vice-President that all the rest of the Council shall in all things use him in like sort and with like reverence as they be bound by those Injunctions to use the Lord President himself whereunto his Grace doubteth not but every of them will conform themselves accordingly And further his Majesty by these Presents giveth full Power and Authority to the said Lord President and Council That when the Condition of any Recognisance
and Blood and Country might not more weigh with some Men than Godliness and Reason but the truth is Country in this Matter whatsoever some Men do suggest unto your Grace shall not move me and that your Grace shall well perceive for I shall be as ready as any other first thence to expel some of my own Country if the Report which is made of them can be tried true And as for that your Grace saith of Flesh and Blood that is the favour or fear of Mortal Man Yea marry Sir that is a Matter of weight indeed and the truth is alas my own feebleness of that I am afraid but I beseech your Grace yet once again give me good leave wherein here I fear my own frailty to confess the Truth Before God there is no Man this day leaving the King's Majesty for the Honour only excepted whose favour or displeasure I do either seek or fear as your Grace's favour or displeasure for of God both your Grace's Authority and my bound Duty for your Grace's Benefits bind me so to do So that if the desire of any Man's favour or fear of displeasure should weigh more with me than Godliness and Reason Truly if I may be bold to say the Truth I must needs say that I am most in danger to offend herein either for desire of your Grace's favour or for fear of your Grace's displeasure And yet I shall not cease God willing daily to pray God so to stay and strengthen my frailty with holy Fear that I do not commit the thing for favour or fear of any Mortal Man whereby my Conscience may threaten me with the loss of the favour of the Living God but that it may please him of his gracious Goodness howsoever the World goes to blow this in the Ears of my Heart Deus dissipavit ossa eorum qui Hominibus placuerint And this Horrendum est incidere in manus Dei viventis And again Nolite timere eos qui occidunt corpus Wherefore I most humbly beseech your Grace for God's Love not to be offended with me for renuing of this my Suit unto your Grace which is that whereunto my Conscience cannot well agree if any such thing chance in this Visitation I may with your Grace's Favour have license either by mine absence or silence or other-like means to keep my Conscience quiet I wish your Grace in God honour and endless felicity From Pembrook-Hall in Cambridg June 1. 1549. Your Grace's humble and daily Orator Nich. Roffen Number 60. The Protector 's Answer to the former Letter Ex Chartophylac Kegio AFter our right hearty Commendations to your Lordship we have received your Letters of the first of June again replying to those which we last sent unto you And as it appeareth ye yet remaining in your former Request desires if things do occur so that according to your Conscience ye cannot do them that you might absent your self or otherwise keep silence We wâuld be loth any thing should be done by the King's Majesty's Visitors otherwise than Right and Conscience might allow and approve And Visitation is to direct things to the better not to the worse to ease Consciences not to clog them Marry we would wish that Executors thereof should not be scrupulous in Conscience otherwise than Reason would Against your Conscience it is not our will to move you as we would not gladly do or move any Man to that which is against Right and Conscience and we trust the King's Majesty hath not in this Matter And we think in this ye do much wrong and much discredit the other Visitors that ye should seem to think and suppose that they would do things against Conscience We take them to be Men of that Honour and Honesty that they will not My Lord of Canterbury hath declared unto us that this maketh partly a Conscience unto you that Divines should be diminished That can be no cause for first the same was met before in the late King's Time to unite the two Colleges together as we are sure ye have heard and Sir Edward North can tell And for that cause all such as were Students of the Law out of the new-erected Cathedral Church were disappointed of their Livings only reserved to have been in that Civil College The King's Hall being in manner all Lawyers Canonists were turned and joined to Michael-House and made a College of Divines wherewith the number of Divines was much augmented Civillians diminished Now at this present also if in all other Colleges where Lawyers be by the Statutes or the King's Injunctions ye do convert them or the more part of them to Divines ye shall rather have more Divines upon this change than ye had before The King's College should have six Lawyers Jesus College some the Queen's College and other one or two apiece And as we are informed by the late King's Injunctions every College in Cambridg one at the least all these together do make a greater in number than the Fellows of Clare-Hall be and they now made Divines and the Statutes in that reformed Divinity shall not be diminished in number of Students but encreased as appeareth although these two Colleges be so united And we are sure ye are not ignorant how necessary a Study that Study of Civil Law is to all Treaties with Forreign Princes and Strangers and how few there be at this present to do the King's Majesty's Service therein For we would the encrease of Divines as well as you Marry Necessity compelleth us also to maintain the Science and we require you my Lord to have consideration how much you do hinder the King's Majesty's Proceedings in that Visitation if now you who are one of the Visitors should thus draw back and discourage the other ye should much hinder the whole Doings and peradventure that thing known maketh the Master and Fellows of Clare-Hall to stand the more obstinate wherefore we require you to have regard of the King's Majesty's Honour and the quiet performings of that Visitation most to the Glory of God and Benefit of that University the which thing is only meant in your Instructions To the performing of that and in that manner we can be content you use your Doings as ye think best for the quieting of your Conscience Thus we bid you right-heartily farewel From Richmond the 10th of June 1549. Your loving Friend E. Somerset Number 61. A Letter of Cranmer's to King Henry the 8th concerning a further Reformation and against Sacrilege Ex Chartophylac Regio IT may please your Highness to be advertised that forasmuch as I might not tarry my self at London because I had appointed the next day after that I departed from your Majesty to be at Rochester to meet the next Morning all the Commissioners of Kent at Sittingbourn therefore the same Night that I returned from Hampton-Court to Lambeth I sent for the Bishop of Worcester incontinently and declared unto him all your Majesty's Pleasure in
as you shall be sure of my poor daily prayer for other pleasure can I not do you And thus the Blessed Trinity both bodily and ghostly long preserve and prosper you I pray you pardon me that I write not unto you of mine own hand for verily I am compelled to forbear writing for a while by reason of this Disease of mine whereof the chief occasion is grown as it is thought by the stooping and leaning on my Breast that I have used in writing And thus eft-soons I beseech our Lord long to preserve you Number 22. Directions of Queen Mary to her Council touching the Reformation of the Church out of her own Original Ex M. S. D G. Petyte FIrst That such as had Commission to talk with my Lord Cardinal at his first coming touching the Goods of the Church should have recourse unto him at the least once in a week not only for putting these Matters in execution as much as may be before the Parliament but also to understand of him which way might be best to bring to good effect those Matters that have been begun concerning Religion both touching good Preaching I wish that may supply and overcome the evil Preaching in time past and also to make a sure Provision that no evil Books shall either be printed bought or sold without just punishment Therefore I think it should be well done that the Universities and Churches of this Realm should be visited by such Persons as my Lord Cardinal with the rest of you may be well assured to be worthy and sufficient Persons to make a true and just account thereof remitting the choice of them to him and you Touching punishment of Hereticks me thinketh it ought to be done without rashness not leaving in the mean while to do Justice to such as by Learning would seem to deceive the simple and the rest so to be used that the People might well perceive them not to be condemned without just occasion whereby they shall both understand the Truth and beware to do the like And especially in London I would wish none to be burnt without some of the Councils presence and both there and every-where good Sermons at the same I verily believe that many Benefices should not be in one Man's hand but after such sort as every Priest might look to his own Charge and remain resident there whereby they should have but one Bond to discharge towards God Whereas now they have many which I take to be the cause that in most part of this Realm there is over-much want of good Preachers and such as should with their Doctrine overcome the evil diligence of the abused Preachers in the time of Schism not only by their Preaching but also by their good Example without which in mine Opinion their Sermons shall not so much profit as I wish And like-as their good Example on their behalf shall undoubtedly do much good so I account my self bound on my behalf also to shew such example in encouraging and maintaining those Persons well-doing their Duty not forgetting in the mean while to correct and punish them which do contrary that it may be evident to all this Realm how I discharge my Conscience therein and minister true Justice in so doing Number 23. Injunctions by Hugh Latimer Bishop of Worcester to the Prior and Convent of St. Mary House in Worcester 1537. Hugh by the goodness of God Bishop of Worcester wisheth to his Brethren the Prior and Convent aforesaid Grace Mercy Peace and true knowledg of God's Word from God our Father and our Lord Jesus Christ Forasmuch as in this my Visitation L. 3 us Reg. Prior. Convent Wigorn. I evidently perceive the Ignorance and Negligence of divers Religious Persons in this Monastery to be intollerable and not to be suffered for that thereby doth reign Idolatry and many kinds of Superstitions and other Enormities And considering withal that our Soveraign Lord the King for some part of Remedy of the same hath granted by his most gracious License that the Scripture of God may be read in English of all his obedient Subjects I therefore willing your Reformation in most favourable manner to your least displeasur do heartily require you all and every one of you and also in God's behalf command the same according as your Duty is to obey me as God's Minister and the Kings in all my lawful and honest Commandments that you observe and keep inviolably all these Injunctions following under pain of the Law FIrst Forasmuch as I perceive that some of you neither have observed the King's Injunctions nor yet have them with you as willing to observe them therefore ye shall from henceforth both have and observe diligently and faithfully as well special commandments of Preaching as other Injunctions given in his Graces Visitation Item That the Prior shall provide of the Monasteries charge a whole Bible in English to be laid fast chained in some open place either in their Church or Cloister Item That every Religious Person have at the least a New Testament in English by the Feast of the Nativity of our Lord next ensuing Item Whensoever there shall be any Preaching in your Monastery that all manner of Singing and other Ceremonies be utterly laid aside in his preaching time and all other Service shortned as need shall be and all Religious Persons quietly to hearken to the Preaching Item That ye have a Lecture of Scripture read every day in English amongst you save Holy-days Item That every Religious Person be at every Lecture from the beginning to the ending except they have a necessary Lett allowed them by the Prior. Item That every Religious House have a Layman to their Steward for all former Businesses Item That you have a continual Schoolmaster sufficiently learned to teach your Grammer Item That no Religious Person discourage any manner of Lay-man or Woman or any other from the reading of any good Book either in Latin or English Item That the Prior have at his Dinner or Supper every day a Chapter read from the beginning of the Scripture to the end and that in English wheresoever he be in any of his own Places and to have edifying communication of the same Item That the Covent sit together four to one Mess and to eat together in common and to have Scripture read in likewise and have communication thereof and after their Dinner or Supper their Reliques and Fragments to be distributed to the poor People Item That the Covent and Prior provide Distributions to be ministred in every Parish whereas ye be Parsons and Proprietaries and according to the King's Injunctions in that behalf Item That all these my Injunctions be read every month once in the Chapter House before all the Brethren Number 24. A Letter of Ann Boleyn's to Gardner Ex Chartophylac Regio Mr. Stephens I thank you for my Letter wherein I perceive the willing and faithful Mind that you have to do me pleasure not doubting
Clementissime Deus Pater Filius Spiritus Sanctus suppliciter exoramus ut quod ad nominis tui sanctificationem piis hic Ceremoniis peragitur ad corporis simul animae tutelam valeat in terris ad uberiorem foelicitatis fructum proficiat in Coelis Qui vivis regnas Deus per omnia soecula soeculorum Amen Number 26. A Letter of Gardiners to King Henry the Eighth concerning the Divorce An Original PLeaseth it your Majesty to understand Ex Chartophylac Regio that besides all other means used to the Pope's Holiness for attaining and atchieving your Highness Purpose and Intent such as in our common Letters to my Lord Legat's Grace and my several Letters to the same be contained at length I have also a-part shewed unto the Pope's Holiness that which your Highness shewed me in your Gallery at Hampton-Court concerning the sollicitation of the Princes of Almayn and such other Matter as should and ought to fear the Pope's said Holiness adding also those Reasons which might induce the same to adhere expresly to your Highness and the French King and so to take the more courage to accomplish your Highness Desires using all ways possible to enforce him to do somewhat being a Man of such Nature as he never resolveth any thing but by some violent Affection compelled thereunto And considering we can speed no better at his hands it agreeth with that your Majesty of your high Wisdom before perpended that his Holiness would do nothing which might offend the Emperor unless he first determined himself to adhere to your Highness and the French King and so to declare himself containing himself no longer in Neutrality which he will not do Ne the State of the Affairs here considered it were for his Wealth so to do unless the Leagues otherwise proceeded than they yet do or that his Holiness would determine himself to leave these Parts and establish his See in some other Place forasmuch as here being he is daily in danger of the Imperial's like as we have signified by our other Letters His Holiness is in great perplexity and agony of Mind nor can tell what to do he seemeth in words fashion and manner of speaking as though he would do somewhat for your Highness and yet when it cometh to the Point nothing he doth I dare not say certainly whether it be for fear or want of good Will for I were loth to make a Lie of him or to your Highness my Prince Soveraign Lord and Master Finally I perceive this by the Pope and all other here that so your Highness cause were determined there by my Lord's Legats they would be glad thereof and as I think if the Emperor would make any Suit against that which shall be done there they would serve him as they now do your Highness and so drive off the time for they seem to be so minded as in this Cause they would suffer much but do very little Wherefore if my Lord Campegius will set apart all other respects and frankly promise your Highness to give Sentence for you then must be your Highness Remedy short and expedite nor shall there want wit by another means to meet with such delays as this false counterfeit Breve hath caused For with these Men here your Highness shall by no Suit profit which thing I write unto your Highness as of my most bounden Duty I ought to do there shall every day rise new Devices and none take effect but long delays and wasted time wherefore doing what I can yet to get the best although we be fully answered therein I shall do what I can to get the Commission amplified as much as may be and at the least to extend to the reprobation of the Brief if I can for I dare promise nothing to your Majesty at this Man's hands and that which shall be obtained if any be obtained shall be according to your Highness Pleasure sent by Mr. Bryan And whereas your Highness in your gracious Letters directed to me and my Colleagues marvelleth that I have not e're this advertised the same of such Bulls as your Majesty willed me to impetrate here I thought verily that forasmuch as the same be to be impetrate at the Pope's Hand and that we signified unto your Majesty by our Letters of the Pope's great Sickness and how we could not have access unto the same that it had been superfluous for me in my Letters to make any mention of the said Bulls signifying unto your Highness now that having those Matters as it becometh me to have in good remembrance I have not yet broken with the Pope's Holiness in them nor thought good to interrupt the Prosecution of your Highness Matter with the pursuit of those saving that I spake a word to the Pope's Holiness de Ecclesiis Cathedralibus and his Holiness said nothing could be done till the Cardinal Sanctorum Quatuor be recovered In other things I speak not for our Audience with the Pope's Holiness hath been so scarce that we thought it little enough to spend the same in your Highness principal Matter And to advertise your Highness what Counsel is here conducted for the defence of your Majesty's Cause the same shall understand that this Court as it hath suffered in all other things so it is also much appeyred in Learned Men and of them that be we dare not trust every one ne Causa Majestatis vestrae illis denudata they should prodere illam Adversariis wherefore counselling as yet only with two the one called Dominus Michael the other Dominus Sigismundus we perceiving nothing to be solicited openly on the other side and that here as yet hath been no need to dispute openly have communicate your Highness Matter to no more And as for that Article Quod Papa non possit dispensare the Pope himself will hear no Disputations in it and so he might retain your Highness good Mind he seemeth not to care for himself whether your Highness Cause be decided by that Article or no so he did it not but surely it appeareth as a Man may gather by his fashion and manner that he hath made his account no further to meddle in your Highness Matter neither with your Majesty nor against the same but follow that shall be done by his Legats there Wherefore if my Lord Campegius would promise your Majesty to give Sentence frankly and apertly having propitium Judice I would trust being there with such Consultations as I should bring from hence to say somewhat to this Breve there Apud illos ista est Sacra Anchora Majestatis vestrae for from hence shall come nothing but Delays desiring your Highness not to shew this to my Lord Campegius nor my Lord's Grace Mr. Gregory sendeth presently unto your Highness the Promise made by the Pope's Holiness concerning your Highness Cause at such time as I went to Venice for his Cause which Promise in the first three words viz. Cum
more _____ at the Mass that they do always communicate with the Executor in both kinds And for her Highness Conscience till then if there be some other devout sort of Prayer or Memory and the _____ or Mass Quest 6. What Noblemen be fit to be made privy to those Proceedings before it be opened to the whole Council Answer The Marquess Northampton the Earl of Bedford the Earl of Pembrook Lord John Gray Quest 7. What Allowance the Learned Men shall have for the time they are about to renew the Book of Common Prayers and Order of certain Ceremonies and Service in the Church and when they shall meet Answer Being so many Persons as must attend still upon it two Messes of Meat is thought yet indifferently to suffice for them and their Servants The Place is thought most meet either in some set Place or rather at Sir Thomas Smith's Lodging in Cannon-Row At one of those Places must Provision be laid in of Wood of Coal and Drink Number 2. Dr. Sand's Letter to Dr. Parker concerning some Proceedings in Parliament An Original Ex MS. Col. Cor. C. Cant. YE have rightly considered that these times are given to taking and not to giving for ye have stretched forth your hand further than all the rest They never asked us in what state we stand neither consider that we want and yet in the time of our Exile were we not so bare as we are now brought but I trust we shall not linger here long for the Parliament draweth towards an end The last Book of Service is gone through with a Proviso to retain the Ornaments which were used in the first and second Year of King Edward until it please the Queen to take other order for them our gloss upon this Text is that we shall not be forced to use them but that others in the mean time shall not conveigh them away but that they may remain for the Queen After this Book was past He was Dean of Windsor and Peterb in Q. Mary's Time Boxall and others quarrelled with it that according to the order of the Scripture we had not gratiarum actio for saith he Christus accepit panem gratias egit but in the time of Consecration we give no Thanks This he put into the Treasurers Head and into Count de Soreus Head and he laboured to alienate the Queen's Majesty from confirming of the Act but I trust they cannot prevail Mr. Secretary is earnest with the Book and we have ministred Reasons to maintain that part The Bill of Supreme Government of both the Temporality and Clergy passeth with a Proviso that nothing shall be judged hereafter which is not confirmed by the Canonical Scriptures and four General Councils Mr. Lever wisely put such a scruple into the Queen's Head A Minister at Frankfort much commended by Calvin to be followed as an Example that she would not take the Title of Supream Head The Bishops as it is said will not swear unto it as it is but rather lose their Livings The Bill is in hand to restore Men to their Livings how it will speed I know not The Parliament is like to end shortly and then we shall understand how they mind to use us We are forced through the vain Bruits of the lying Papists to give up a Confession of our Faith to shew forth the Sum of that Doctrine which we profess and to declare that we dissent not amongst our selves This Labour we have now in hand on purpose to publish that so soon as the Parliament is ended I wish that we had your Hand unto it Ye are happy that ye are so far from this tossing and gross Alterations and Mutations for we are made weary with them but ye cannot long rest in your Cell ye must be removed to a more large Abbey and therefore in the mean time take your pleasure for after ye will find but a little Nihil est statutum de conjugio Sacerdotum sed tanquam relictum in medio Lever was married now of late The Queen's Majesty will wink at it but not stablish it by Law which is nothing else but to bastard our Children Other things another time Thus praying you to commend me to your Abbesses I take my leave of you for this present hastily at London April ult 1559. Yours Edwin Sands Number 3. The first Proposition upon which the Papists and Protestants Disputed in Westminster-Abbey With the Arguments which the Reformed Divines made upon it It is against the Word of God and the Custom of the Primitive Church to use a Tongue unknown to the People in Common-Prayers and Administration of the Sacraments BY these words the Word we mean only the written Word of God Ex M. S. Col. C. Ch. Cant. or Canonical Scriptures And by the Custom of the Primitive Church we mean the Order most generally used in the Church for the space of five hundred Years after Christ in which Times lived the most notable Fathers as Justin Ireneus Tertullian Cyprian Basil Chrysostom Hierome Ambrose Augustine c. This Assertion above-written hath two parts First That the use of a Tongue not understood of the People in common Prayers of the Church or in the Administration of the Sacraments is against God's Word The second That the same is against the Use of the Primitive-Church The first part is most manifestly proved by the 14th Chapter of the first Epistle to the Corinthians almost throughout the whole Chapter in the which Chapter St. Paul intreateth of this Matter ex professo purposely And although some do cavil that St. Paul speaketh not in that Chapter of Praying but of Preaching yet it is most evident to any indifferent Reader of Understanding and appeareth also by the Exposition of the best Writers That he plainly there speaketh not only of Preaching and Prophesying but also of Prayer and Thanksgiving and generally of all other publick Actions which require any Speech in the Church or Congregation For of Praying he saith I will pray with my Spirit and I will pray with my Mind I will sing with the Spirit and I will sing with my Mind And of Thanksgiving which is a kind of Prayer Thou givest Thanks well but the other is not edified And how shall he that occupieth the room of the Vnlearned say Amen to thy giving of Thanks when he understandeth not what thou sayest And in the end ascending from Particulars to Universals concludeth That all things ought to be done to Edification Thus much is clear by the very words of St. Paul and the Ancient Doctors Ambrose Augustine Hierome and others do so understand this Chapter as it shall appear by their Testimonies which shall follow afterward Upon this Chapter of St. Paul we gather these Reasons following 1. All things done in the Church or Congregation ought to be so done as they may edify the same But the use of an Unknown Tongue in Publick Prayer or Administration of Sacraments doth
the Writings of the Disciples and of the Prophets are read as much as may be Afterwards when the Reader doth cease the Head-Minister maketh an Exhortation exhorting them to follow so honest things After this we rise all together and offer Prayers which being ended as we have said Bread Wine and Water are brought forth then the Head-Minister offereth Prayers and Thanksgivings as much as he can and the People answereth Amen These words of Justin who lived about 160 Years after Christ considered with their Circumstances declare plainly That not only the Scriptures were read but also that the Prayers and Administration of the Lord's Supper were done in a Tongue understood Both the Liturgies of Basil and Chrysostom declare That in the Celebration of the Communion the People were appointed to answer to the Prayer of the Minister sometimes Amen sometimes Lord have mercy upon us sometimes And with thy Spirit and We have our Hearts lifted up unto the Lord c. Which Answers they would not have made in due time if the Prayers had not been made in a Tongue understood And for further proof Basil Epist 63. let us hear what Basil writeth in this Matter to the Clerks of Neocesarea Caeterum ad Objectum in Psalmodiis crimen quo maximè simpliciores terrent Calumniatores c. As touching that is laid to our charge in Psalmodies and Songs wherewith our Slanderers do fray the Simple I have this to say That our Customs and Usage in all Churches be uniform and agreeable For in the Night the People with us riseth goeth to the House of Prayer and in Travel Tribulation and continual Tears they confess themselves to God and at the last rising again go to their Songs or Psalmodies where being divided into two parts sing by course together both deeply weighing and confirming the Matter of the Heavenly Saying and also stirring up their Attention and Devotion of Heart which by other means be alienated and pluck'd away Then appointing one to begin the Song the rest follow and so with divers Songs and Prayers passing over the Night at the dawning of the Day all together even as it were with one Mouth and one Heart they sing unto the Lord a new Song of Confession every Man framing to himself meet words of Repentance If ye will flee us from henceforth for these things ye must flee also the Egyptians and both the Lybians ye must eschew the Thebians Palestines Arabians the Phenices the Syrians and those which dwell besides Euphrates And to be short all those with whom Watchings Prayers and common singing of Psalms are had in honour These are sufficient to prove that it is against God's Word and the Use of the Primitive Church to use a Language not understood of the People in Common Prayer and Ministration of the Sacraments Wherefore it is to be marvelled at not only how such an Untruth and Abuse crept at the first into the Church but also how it is maintained so stifly at this Day And upon what ground these that will be thought Guides and Pastors of Christ's Church are so loath to return to the first Original of St. Paul's Doctrine and the Practice of the Primitive Catholick Church of Christ J. Scory D. Whithead J. Juel J. Almer R. Cox E. Grindal R. Horn. E. Gest. The God of Patience and Consolation give us Grace to be like minded one towards another in Christ Jesus that we all agreeing together may with one mouth praise God the Father of our Lord Jesus Christ. Amen Number 4. The Answer of Dr. Cole to the first Proposition of the Protestants at the Disputation before the Lords at Westminster Est contra Verbum Dei consuetudinem veteris Ecclesioe Linguâ Populo ignotâ uti in publicis precibus Administratione Sacramentorum Most Honourable Ex MS. Col. Cor. C. Cant. VVHereas these Men here present have declared openly That it is repugnant and contrary to the Word of God to have the Common Prayers and Ministration of the Sacraments in the Latin Tongue here in England and that all such Common Prayer and Ministration ought to be and remain in the English Tongue Ye shall understand that to prove this their Assertion they have brought in as yet only one place of Scripture taken out of St. Paul's first Epistle to the Corinthians Cap. 14. with certain other places of the Holy Doctors whereunto answer is not now to be made But when the Book which they read shall be delivered unto us according to the appointment made in that behalf then God willing we shall make answer as well to the Scripture as other Testimonies alledged by them so as all good Men may evidently perceive and understand the same Scripture to be misconstrued and drawn from the native and true sense And that it is not St. Paul's mind there to treat of Common Prayer or Ministration of any Sacraments And therefore we now have only to declare and open before you briefly which after as opportunity serves in our Answer shall appear more at large causes which move us to persist and continue in the order received and to say and affirm that to have the Common Prayer or Service with the Ministration of the Sacraments in the Latin Tongue is convenient and as the state of the Cause standeth at this present necessary Second Section 1. And this we affirm first because there is no Scripture manifest against this our Assertion and Usage of the Church And though there were any yet it is not to be condemn'd that the Church hath receiv'd Which thing may evidently appear in many things that were sometime expresly commanded by God and his Holy Apostles 2. As for Example to make the Matter plain ye see the express Command of Almighty God touching the observation of the Sabbath-Day to be changed by Authority of the Church without any Word of God written for the same into the Sunday The Reason whereof appeareth not to all Men and howsoever it doth appear and is accepted of all good Men without any Controversy of Scripture yea without any mention of the Day saving only that St. John in his Apocalyps nameth it Diem Dominicam In the change whereof all Men may evidently understand the Authority of the Church both in this cause and also in other Matters to be of great weight and importance and therein esteemed accordingly 3. Another Example we have given unto us by the Mouth of our Saviour himself who washing the feet of his Disciples said I have herein given you an Example that as I have done even so do you Notwithstanding these express words the Holy Church hath left the thing undone without blame not of any Negligence but of great and urgent Causes which appeareth not to many Men and yet universally without the breach of God's Commandment as is said left undone Was not the Fact also and as it seemeth the express Commandment of Christ our Saviour changed and altered by the Authority
seek mine privat Gain or my idle ease put me where ye will else and if as far as my power of Knowledg and of Health of Body will extend I do not apply my self to discharge my Duty let me be thrust out again like a Thief I thank God my Conscience condemneth me not that I have been aforetime any great gatherer and now for the upholding of two or three Years more of Life to heap unproportionably I count it madness and more than this purpose by God's Grace I dare promise nothing And as for such few Folks which I may leave behind me they shall not say by me I trust That happy be these Children whose Fathers go to the Devil for their sake Your Lordship knoweth with what Patrimony I began the World with and yet have hitherto lived with enough yea when all my Livings were taken from me yet God I thank him ministred to me sufficiently above the capacity of my understanding or foreseeing And thus commending your good Lordship to that merciful Governance I pray your Honourable Wisdom to put this scribling out of the way from every Man's sight and intelligence Right Honourable after my duty of Commendations to your Lordship I am bold now to send you a Fancy of my Head expressed in these few Leaves which if I had compact in a Letter it would have seemed over-long and being comprised in Leaves may appear to be but a very little Book of one Sheet of Paper which yet I so devised upon consideration of your Business which will not suffer you to be long detained in Matters impertinent and therefore ye may turn in the Leaf and read it at divers leasures if your Lordship shall vouchsafe the reading And thus wishing you joy of Heart which I feel to be a great Treasure in this World as the want a grievous torment I pray God preserve your Honourable Goodness with my good Lady your Wife If ye see ought in my Quire worth reformation ye know I am disciplinable and have read quod meliora sunt vulnera diligentis quam fraudulenta oscula odentis Wherefore reserving mine unreasonable determination as you shall know I shall yield my self wholly conformable to your Honour ubi quomodo quando aliquid vel tandem nihil Of an Occasion lately ministred I have sent my Letters to Mr. Secretary concerning another Matter primo Martii Your assured Orator M. P. A Letter written to him by the Lord Keeper concerning it An Original THat before this time I have not sent you Answer to your last Letters the cause hath been for that I could by no mean understand to what end the Matter mentioned in those Letters would grow unto but perceiving this day by a Resolution made in the Queen's Highness presence that your Friends shall very hardly deliver you of the Charge written of in the same Letters I thought it good to make you privy thereunto and therewith to advise you to commit to the Judgment of your Friends your Ability and Disability to serve where and when you shall be called If I knew a Man to whom the description made in the beginning of your Letter might more justly be referred than to your self I would prefer him before you but knowing none so meet indeed I take it to be my duty to prefer you before all others and the rather also because otherwise I should not follow the Advice of your own Letter The rest which is much I defer until our next meeting It is like that e're it be long you shall receive Letters subscribed by me and others jointly Thus right-heartily farewel From the Court the 17th of May 1559. Yours assuredly N. Bacon An Order sent to him requiring him to come up to London AFter our hearty Commendations These be to signify unto you that for certain Causes wherein the Queen's Majesty intendeth to use your Service her Pleasure is That you should repair up hither with such speed as you conveniently may and at your coming up you shall understand the rest Thus right-heartily fare ye well From the Court the 19th of May 1559. Your loving Friends N. Bacon W. Cecill A second Order to the same effect An Original AFter our hearty Commendations Where before this time we directed our Letters unto you declaring thereby that for certain Causes wherein the Queen's Majesty intendeth to use your Service you should repair hither with all convenient speed whereof we have as yet received none Answer And therefore doubting Iest by the default of the Messenger the Letter be not come to your hands we have thought good again to write unto you to the intent you should understand her Highness Pleasure is That you should make your repair hither with all speed possible Thus right-heartily farewel From the Court the 28th day of May 1559. Your loving Friends N. Bacon C. S. W. Cecill Dr. Parker's Letter to the Queen excusing himself An Original PLeaseth it your most Honourable Majesty to be gracious Lady to my poor Suit which at this time extream necessity compelleth me to make both in respect of my constrained Conscience to Almighty God as also in the regard of my Duty which I owe to your noble Estate and most high Authority So it is most gracious and soveraign Lady where I have understanding of your most favourable Opinion toward me your Graces most simple Subject concerning the Arch-Bishoprick of Canterbury In consideration whereof I ought and do acknowledg my most bounden Duty to be a faithful Orator for your Grace during my Life Yet calling to examination my great unworthiness for so high a Function which mine disability I might alleadg at length in particularity but for molesting your Graces most weighty Affairs I am bold thus by my writing to approach to your Honour to discharge me of that so high and chargable an Office which doth require a Man of much more Wit Learning Vertue and Experience than I see and perfectly know can be performed of me worthily to occupy it to God's Pleasure to Your Grace's Honour and to the Wealth of your loving Subjects beside Many other imperfections in me as well for temporal Ability for the furnishing thereof as were seemly to the Honour of the Realm as also of infirmity of Body which will not suffer me to attend on so difficult a Cure to the discharge thereof in any reasonable expectation And where most gracious Lady beside my humble Duty of Allegiance to your Princely Dignity I am otherwise for the great Benefits which sometime I received at Your Graces honourable Mother's Benevolence whose Soul I doubt not but is in blisful felicity with God most singularly obliged above many other to be Your most faithful Beadsman both in thanking Almighty God for his Fatherly Protection hitherto over Your noble Person And also furthermore to pray for the continuance of your fortunate Reign in all godly Prosperity So I am right sorry and do lament within my self that I am so basely qualified inwardly in
Hostages though that Assurance might be good to preserve her from Violence in Scotland yet it may be doubted how the same will be sufficient to keep her from escaping or governing a-again seeing for her part she will make little Conscience of the Hostages if she may prevail and the punishing of the Hostages will be a small satisfaction to the Queen's Majesty for the Troubles that may ensue And for the doubt of her escape or of Rebellion within this Realm it may be said That if she should not be well guarded but should be left open to practise then her Escape and the other Perils might be doubted of but if the Queen's Majesty hold a stricter hand over her and put her under the Care of a fast and circumspect Man all practice shall be cut from her and the Queen's Majesty free from that Peril And more safe it is for the Queen to keep the Bridle in her own Hand to restrain the Scottish Queen than in returning her home to commit that trust to others which by Death composition or abusing of one Person may be disappointed And if she should by any means recover her Estate the doubt of Rebellion there is not taken away but rather to be feared if she have ability to her Will And if she find strength by her own or Forreign Friends she is not far off to give Aid upon a main Land to such as will stir for her which so long as she is here they will forbear lest it might bring most Peril to her self being in the Queen's Hands The like respect no Doubt will move Forreign Princes to become Requesters and no Threatners for her delivery And where it is said That the Queen's Majesty cannot be quiet so long as she is here but it may breed danger to her Majesty's Health That is a Matter greatly to be weighed for it were better to adventure all than her Majesty should inwardly conceive any thing to the danger of her Health But as that is only known to such as have more inward Acquaintance with her Majesty's disposition than is fit for some other to have So again it is to be thought that her Majesty being wise if the Perils like to follow in returning her Home were laid before her and if she find them greater than the other she will be induced easily to change her Opinion and thereby may follow to her Majesty's great satisfaction and quietness Cautions if she be retained To remove her somewhat nearer the Court at the least within one days Journey of London whereby it shall be the more easie to understand of her Doings To deliver her in custody to such as be thought most sound in Religion and most void of practice To diminish her number being now about forty Persons to the one half to make thereby the Queen's Charges the less and to give her the fewer means of Intelligence To cut from her all Access Letters and Messages other than such as he that shall have the Charge shall think fit To signify to all Princes the occasion of this streight Guard upon her to be her late practice with the Duke of Norfolk which hath given the Queen cause to doubt further assuring them that she shall be used honourably but kept safely from troubling the Queen's Majesty or this State That she be retained here until the Estate of Scotland be more setled and the Estate of other Countries now in garboil be quieted the Issue whereof is like to be seen in a Year or two Number 12. A Letter written by the Earl of Leicester to the Earl of Sussex concerning the Queen of Scots taken from the first Draught of it written with his own hand MY good Lord I received your Letter in the answer of mine Ex M. SS Nob. D. Evelyn and though I have not written sooner again to your Lordship both according to your desire and the necessity of our Cases at this time yet I doubt not but you are fully advertised of her Majesty's Pleasure otherwise For my own part I am glad your Lordship hath prospered so well in your Journey and have Answered in all Points the good Opinion conceived of you And touching her Majesty's further Resolution for these Causes my Lord I assure you I know not well what to write First I see her Majesty willing and desirous as Reason is to work her own Security and the quietness of her State during her time which I trust in God shall be far longer than we shall live to see end of And herein my Lord there be sundry Minds and among our selves I must confess to your Lordship we are not fully agreed which way is best to take And to your Lordship I know I may be bold beside the Friendship I owe you the Place you hold presently doth require all the understanding that may be to the furtherance of her Majesty's good Estate wherefore I shall be the bolder even to let you know as much as I do and how we rest among us Your Lordship doth consider for the State of Scotland her Majesty hath those two Persons being divided to deal with the Queen of Scotland lately by her Subjects deprived and the young King her Son Crown'd and set up in her Place Her Majesty of these two is to chuse and of necessity must chuse which of them she will allow and accept as the Person sufficient to hold the principal Place And here groweth the Question in our Council to her Majesty Which of these two are most fit for her to maintain and join in Amity with To be plain with your Lordship The most in number do altogether conceive her Majesty's best and surest way is to maintain and continue the young King in this his Estate and thereby to make her whole Party in Scotland which by the setling of him with the cause of Religion is thought most easiest most safest and most probable for the perpetual quieting and benefit to her own Estate and great assurance made of such a Party and so small Charges thereby as her Majesty may make account to have the like Authority and assured Amity in Scotland as heretofore she had in the time of the late Regent The Reasons against the other are these shortly The Title that the Queen claimeth to this Crown The overthrow of Religion in that Country The impossibility of any assurance for the observing of any Pact or Agreement made between our Soveraign and her These be Causes your Lordship sees sufficient to dissuade all Men from the contrary Opinion And yet my Lord it cannot be denied upon indifferent looking into the Matter on both sides but the clearest is full enough of Difficulties And then my Lord is the Matter disputable and yet I think verily not for Argument-sake but even for Duty and Conscience-sake to find out Truth and safest means for our Soveraign's best doing And thus we differ The first you have heard touching the young King On the other side this it
if they might conveniently chuse they would not And in this Matter of the Queen of Scotland since she doth offer both to leave the cause of the difference that is between the Queen's Majesty and her and also to give all Surety that may be by our selves devised to observe the same I do not see but such means may be devised to tie her so strongly as though she would break yet I cannot find what advantage she shall get by it For beside that I would have her own simple Renunciation to be made by the most substantial Instrument that could be devised The assent of some others should confirm the same also Her own Parliaments at home should do the like with the full Authority of the whole Estates They should deliver her Son and such other principal Noblemen of her Realm for Hostages as the Queen's Majesty should name She should also put into her Majesty's Hands some one piece or two of her Realm and for such a time as should be thought meet by her Majesty except Edinburgh The Queens Majesty might also by ratifying this by a Parliament here make a Forfeiture if the Queen of Scotland should any way directly or indirectly go about to infringe this Agreement of all such Titles and Claims that did remain in the Queen of Scotland after her Majesty and her Issue never to be capable of any Authority or Soveraignty within this Realm These I would think to be sufficient Bonds to bind any Prince specially no mightier than she is And this much more would I have that even as she shall be thus bound for the relief of her Title to the Queen's Majesty and her Issue So shall she suffer the Religion received and established in Scotland already to be confirmed and not altered In like sort the Amity between these two Realms to be such and so frankly united as no other League with any Forreign Prince should stand in force to break it For I think verily as the first is chiefest touching her Majesty's own Person so do I judg the latter I mean the confirmation of the Religion already there received to be one of the assuredst and likeliest means to hold her Majesty a strong and continual Party in Scotland The trial hereof hath been already sufficient when her Majesty had none other Interest at all but only the maintenance of the True Religion the same Cause remaining still the same affection in the same Persons that do profess it I trust and it is like will not change And thougn the Scots Queen should now be setled in her Kingdom again yet is she not like to be greater or better esteemed now than heretofore when both her Authority was greater and her good will ready to alter this Religion but could not bring it to pass No more is it like these further Provisions being taken she shall do it now And the last Cause also is not without great hope of some good Success for as the oppression of Strangers heretofore had utterly wearied them of that Yoke so hath this peaceable time between them and us made them know the Liberty of their own and the Commodity of us their Neighbours This my Lord doth lead me to lean to this Opinion finding thereby rather both more surety and more quietness for my Soveraign's present time having by the contrary many occasions of trouble cut off and the intolerable Charge eschewed which I cannot find by any possible means her Majesty able to sustain for any long time Thus hastily I am driven to end my long cumbersome Letter to your Lordship though very desirous to impart my mind herein to your Lordship Number 13. The Bull of Pope Pius the Fifth Deposing Queen Elizabeth absolving her Subjects from the Oaths of Allegiance and Anathematising such as continued in their Obedience Pius Episcopus Servus Servorum Dei ad futuram rei memoriam REgnans in Excelsis cui data est omnis in Coelo in Terra Potestas Potestas Petri unam Sanctam Catholicam Apostolicam Ecclesiam extra quam nulla est Salus uni soli in Terris videlicet Apostolorum Principi Petro Petrique Successori Romano Pontifici in potestatis plenitudine tradidit gubernandam Hunc unum super omnes gentes omnia Regna Principem constituit qui evellat destruat disperdat plantet edificet ut fidelem populum mutuae charitatis nexu constrictum in unitate Spiritus contineat salvumque incolumem suo exhibeat Salvatori Quo quidem in munere obeundo nos ad praedictae Ecclesiae gubernacula Dei benignitate vocati nullum laborem intermittimus omni opere contendentes ut ipsa Unitas Catholica Religio quam illius autor ad probandum suorum fidem correctionem nostram tantis procellis conflictare permisit integra conservetur Sed impiorum numerus tantum potentia invaluit Elizabethae Flagitia ut nullus jam in Orbe locus sit relictus quem illi pessimis doctrinis corrumpere non tentarint adnitente inter caeteros flagitiorum Serva Elizabetha praetensa Angliae Regina ad quam veluti ad asylum omnium infestissimi profugium invenerunt Haec eadem Regno occupato Supremi Ecclesiae capitis locum in omni Anglia ejusque praecipuam autoritatem atque Jurisdictionem monstrose sibi usurpans Regnum ipsum jam tum ad fidem Catholicam bonam frugem reductum rursus in miserum exitium revocavit Usu namque verae Religionis quam ab illius desertore Henrico Octavo olim eversam clarae memoriae Maria Regina legitima hujus sedis praesidio reparaverat potenti manu inhibito Secutisque amplexis Haereticorum erroribus Regium Consilium ex Anglica Nobilitate confectum diremit illudque obscuris hominibus Haereticis complevit Catholicae Fidei cultores oppressit improbos Concionatores atque impietatum administros reposuit Missae Sacrificium Preces Jejunia ciborum delectum Coelibatum Ritusque Catholicos abolevit libros manifestam Haeresim continentes toto Regno proponi impia mysteria instituta ad Calvini praescriptum a se suscepta observata etiam a subditis servari mandavit Episcopos Ecclesiarum Rectores alios Sacerdotes Catholicos suis Ecclesiis Beneficiis ejicere ac de illis aliis rebus Ecclesiasticis in Haereticos homines disponere deque Ecclesiae causis decernere ausa Prelatis Clero Populo ne Romanam Ecclesiam agnoscerent neve ejus praeceptis Sanctionibusque Canonicis obtemperarent interdixit plerosque in nefarias leges suas venire Romani Pontificis autoritatem atque obedientiam abjurare seque solam in Temporalibus Spiritualibus Dominam agnoscere jurejurando coegit poenas supplicia eis qui dicto non essent audientes imposuit easdemque ab iis qui in unitate fidei predicta obedientia perseverarunt exegit Catholicos Antistites Ecclesiarum Rectores in vincula conjecit ubi multi diuturno languore tristitia
Offices and the Parties so refusing were subjected to no other Danger nor was the Oath to be put to them a second Time It is true if any did assert the Authority of any Forreign Potentate that was more penal Yet that was not as our Author represents it for the first Offence there was a forfeiture of ones Goods or in case of Poverty one Years Imprisonment the second Offence brought the Offender within a Premunire and the third was Treason 5. He says The Change that was made Pag. 258. of the Title of Supream Head into that of Supream Governor deceived many yet others thought that the Queen might have thereby assumed an Authority for Administring the Sacraments but to clear all Scruples she in the first Visitation ordered it to be thus explained that she thereby pretended to no more Power than what her Father and Brother had exercised In the first Visitation ordered by the Queen there was an Injunction given Explanatory to the Oath of Supremacy declaring that she did not pretend to any Authority for the Ministry of Divine Service in the Church and challenged nothing but what had at all times belonged to the Crown of England which was a Soveraignty over all manner of Persons under God so that no Forreign Power had any Rule over them and so was willing to acquit such as took it in that sense of all the Penalties in the Act. So that it is plain she assumed nothing but the Royal Authority and was ready to accept of such Explications as might clear all Ambiguities 6. He reckons among the Laws that were made this for one Pag. 259. that Bishops should hold their Sees only during the Queen's Pleasure and exercise no other Authority but only as they derived it from her The Laws he reckons were those made by King Henry now revived but this Law is falsly recited in both the parts of it for the Bishops were to hold their Sees as all others do their Free-holds without any dependence on the Queen's Pleasure and were to exercise their Jurisdiction in their own Names and according to the Ecclesiastical Laws and were not forced to take Commissions to hold their Bishopricks during the Queen's Pleasure as had been done both in King Henry and King Edward's Time Pag. 263. 7. After a long discourse against the Queen's Supremacy he says The Laws concerning it and other Points of Religion did pass with great difficulty in the House of Lords all the Bishops opposing them and those Noblemen in particular who had gone to Rome upon the Embassy Queen Mary sent thither did very earnestly disswade it It is true all the Bishops did oppose them tho both Tonstal Heath Thirleby and some others had consented to and written for King Henry's Supremacy which was at least as to the manner of expressing it of a higher strain than that to which the Queen did now pretend They had also submitted to all the Changes that had been made in King Edward's Time For the Temporal Lords none dissented from the Act of Supremacy but the Earl of Shrewsbury and the Viscount Montacute so the opposition was small where so few entred their Dissents and of these only the Viscount Montacute had been at Rome sent thither by Queen Mary It is true the Marquess of Winchester and the Lords Morley Stafford Dudley Wharton Rich and North dissented from the Bill for the Book of Common Prayer and some other Acts that related to the Reformation but these being but few in number were far short of those that were for them and it is clear the Queen left the Peers wholly to their freedom since the Marquess of Winchester notwithstanding his Dissent continued to hold that great Office of Lord Treasurer in which he had been put in King Edward's Time and which he had kept all Queen Mary's Reign till his Death fourteen Years after this this may perhaps be justly censured as looking too like a remissness in the Matters of Religion when he that dissented to the Reformation was yet so long employed in the greatest Trust in the Kingdom but certainly this is none of the Claws to know the Lioness by 8. He says The Queen gave the Earl of Arundel some hopes that she would marry him and so perswaded him to consent to the Laws now made but afterwards slighted him and declared she would live and die a Virgin The Journals of Parliament shew how false this is for the Address was made to the Queen persuading her to marry to which she made the Answer set down by our Author on the 6th of February and the Act of Supremacy with the other Acts concerning Religion passed in April thereafter so that the Queen after so publick a Declaration of her unwillingness to marry could not have deluded the Earl of Arundel with the hopes of it Ibid. 9. He says She wrought on the D. of Norfolk by promising him a Dispensation in the Business of his Marriage which he could not obtain of the Pope It is not like the Duke of Norfolk was denied any such Dispensation from Rome nor are there any Dispensations granted in England for marrying in the forbidden Degrees Cousin Germans are the nearest that may marry The obtaining a License for that at Rome is a matter of course so the Fees are but paied and the Law allows that to all in England Nor are there any Dispensations in Matrimonial Matters except concerning the Time the Place or the asking of Banes and it is not likely these were ever denied to any at Rome As for his long Excursion concerning that Duke's Death it not falling within the compass of my History I shall not follow him in it 10. He says The Protestants desired a publick Disputation Pag. 266. so the Queen commanded the Bishops to make ready for it they refused it a great while since that seemed to make the Faith of the Church subject to the judgment of the ignorant Laity but at last they were forced to yield to it and the Points were Communion in both kinds Prayer in a known Tongue and the like The Act of Council has it otherwise By it we see that the Arch-Bishop of York being then a Privy Councellor did heartily agree to it and undertook that the rest of his Brethren should follow the Orders that were made by the Council concerning it tho it is not to be denied but some of the Bishops were secretly dissatisfied with it as they had good reason since a publick Disputation was like to lay open the weakness of their Cause which was never so safe as when it was received in gross without descending to troublesome Enquiries concerning it The Communion in both kinds was not one of the Articles 11. He says Bacon a Lay-man was Judg Ibid. the Arch-Bishop of York sitting next to him only for forms-sake Bacon was not Judg the whole Privy-Council were present to order the Forms of the Debate and he as the first of
that Board did only give directions according to the order that had been formerly agreed on 12. He says On the 3d of April they disputed Ibid. but there was nothing done with Order or Justice the time was spent in Declamations while the profane Judg directed all things at his pleasure so that it came to nothing It is true the Order was broken But it had been unkindly done of our Author to tell by whom The Papists refused the first day to give their Reasons in writing as had been agreed on before and as was accordingly done by the Reformed and upon the second day they refused to proceed unless contrary to what had been concluded the Reformed should read their Papers first So the Disputation broke up it appearing evidently that the one side were not afraid of a publick Hearing but that the other were The Conclusion I Pursue these Calumnies no further because I cannot offer a Confutation of them without a larger digression since I break off my History in the second Year of this Reign so that I cannot refer the Reader to those more copious Accounts given by me as I have done in the former Remarques where a short hint was sufficient And I do not judg it worth the while to enter into such a full search of these Matters as a Confutation would require only to expose Rishton These Evidences which I have given of his Ignorance and Injustice will satisfy impartial Readers and I am out of hopes of convincing those that are so wedded to an Interest that they are resolved to believe all that is said of their side how improbable soever it may appear or how slenderly soever it may be proved And now I hope the Reformation of this Church appears in its true Colours and the Calumnies by which its Adversaries have endeavoured so long to disgrace it are so evidently confuted that they will be no more supported by their own side nor so tamely assented to by any that in their Hearts may perhaps love the Reformation and yet are too easily prevailed on to drink in the Prejudices that are raised by the confidence with which those Slanders have been vented Now the Matter is better understood and tho at this distance and after the rasure of Records made in Queen Mary's Reign it must be acknowledged that there are many things either quite past over or so defectively related by me that this Work wants that perfection which were to be desired Yet notwithstanding all these disadvantages besides the faults of style Method or way of Expression which may be more justly put to my account tho having done it in the best manner I could I have little to answer for but the presumption of undertaking a Design too high for me to perform with that Life and Perfection that such a Subject required and even in that I rather submitted to the Authority of others who engaged me in it than vainly fancied my self able to accomplish it but after all those Allowances that are necessary of which there can none be more sensible than my self I am not out of hope but this Work may have some good effect on such as shall read it impartially and with candor and that those who are already of our Church shall be induced to like it the better when they see what the beginnings of our Reformation were and those who are not of our Communion may the more easily be brought into it when they see by what Steps and upon what Reasons the Changes were made and if this Success follows my poor Endeavours I shall think my Time and Pains have been well employed I am apprehensive enough of the Faults I may be guilty of but I shall now give the Reader such an assurance of my readiness to correct them as soon as I am convinced of them that I hope if any thing occurs to any that deserves censure they will communicate it first to my self and if I do not upon better information retract what I have written then I shall allow them to make it publick in what manner they please And it may be presumed I will not be for the future unwilling to do this by the following account of the Mistakes which I made in the former Part communicated to me by Mr. Fulman of whom I made mention in the Preface With these I conclude this Work Some Mistakes in the First Part of this History communicated to me by Mr. William Fulman Rector of Hampton Meysey in Glocestershire LOrd Almoner It is questionable whether the Almoner was then called Lord Page 7. line 10. from bottom and more questionable whether Wolsey were then Almoner when he was thus recommended to the King's Favour for Polidore Virgil who lived in England at that time or very near it says he was Chaplain to King Henry the 7th and now made Almoner to King Henry the 8th being before that time Dean of Lincoln made so 2 Feb. 1508. installed by Proxy 25 March 1509. and personally 21 August 1511. and so only he is stiled in the University Register 12 April 1510. when he was made Batchelor of Divinity These Numbers seem questionable P. 8. Margent the Temporalities of Lincoln are said to be restored 4 March 5 Regni i. e. 1513 4 but then it was done before his Consecration which Godwin says was the 26th of March that Year But this might be to give him a right to the mean Profits by restoring the Temporalities before Lady-day though he was not consecrated till the 26th before November there should be 6 added for on that day was he translated to York And whereas it is said he had the Bishopprick of Winchester May 4. 20 Regni i. e. 1528. this must be a mistake for Fox's Register reaches to the 9th of Septemb. that Year so perhaps it was 4 March 20 Regni i. e. in March 1528 9. But I took all these Dates from the Rolls and I must add one thing that I have often seen cause to question the exactness of the Clerks in the enroling of Dates though it seems a presumption to question the Authority of a Record Here and in several other places as pag. 35 36 134 208 321 P. 10. l. 16. from bottom it is supposed That the next Heir of the Crown was Prince of Wales The Heir apparent of the Crown is indeed Prince but is not Prince of Wales strictly speaking unless he has it given him by a Creation And it is said That there is nothing on Record to prove that any of K. Henry's Children were ever created Prince of Wales There are indeed some hints of the Lady Mary's being stiled Princess of Waies for when a Family was appointed for her 1525. Veysey Bishop of Exeter her Tutor was made President of Wales She also is said to have kept her House at Ludlow and Leland says That Teken-hill an House in those Parts built for Prince Arthur was repaired for her And Tho. Linacre dedicates his
Rudiments of Grammar to her by the Title of Princess of Cornwal and Wales Besides the Letter of Pope Leo's declaring K. Henry P. 19. l. 26. Defender of the Faith there was a more pompous one sent over by P. Clement the 7th March 5. 1523 4 which as is supposed granted that Title to his Successors whereas the first Grant seems to have been only Personal P. 22. l. 2. No wonder there was no Seal to that Grant of King Edgars for Seals were little used in England before the Conquest Ibid. l. 10. The Monks were not then setled in half the Cathedrals in England their chief Seats were in the Rich Abbeys that were scarce subject to the Bishops Ibid. Marg. April 1524 was not the 14th Year of the King's Reign as it is put on the Margent but the 15th P. 44. l. 5. from bottom The Lord Piercy was in the Cardinal's Family rather in a way of Education not unusual in those Times than of Service P. 47. l. 12. from bottom The General of the Observants in Spain seems an improper expression for the Generals have the government of the whole Order every-where yet I find him so called in some Originals see Coll. pag. 22 23. whether it was done improperly or whether that Order was then only in Spain I cannot determine P. 56. l. 19. How far the Cardinal had carried the Foundation at Ipswich it is not known but it is certain he did never finish what he had designed at Oxford But in this I went according to the Letters Patents by which it appears he had then done his part and had set off both Lands and Mony for these Foundations P. 69. l. 16. from bottom Campegio's Son is by Hall none of his Flatterers said to have been born in Wedlock i. e. before he took Orders This is also confirmed by Gauricus Genitur 24. who says he had by his Wife three Sons and two Daughters P. 77. l. 18. Campegio might take upon him to direct the Process as being sent Express from Rome or to avoid the imputation that might have been cast on the Proceedings if Wolsey had done it but he was not the ancienter Cardinal for Wolsey was made alone Sept. 7. 1515. and Campegio with many more was advanced July 1. 1517. P. 81. l. 32. The Lord Herbert says the King gave him only the use of Richmond which is more probable P. 82. l. 6. The Cardinal died Novemb. 29. as most Writers agree so it is wrong set in the History the 28 and in the Picture 26 for 29. P. 85. l. 21. This Book is in the end of it said to be printed 1530 in April but it seems an Error for 1531 for the Censures of the Universities which are printed in and mentioned in several places of it do all bear date after that April except those made by these of Oxford and Orleans from bottom P. 86. What is said concerning the Author of the Antiquities of Oxford has been much complained of by him I find he has Authorities for what he said but they are from Authors whose Manuscripts he perused who are of no better Credit than Sanders himself such as Harpsfield and others of the like Credit And I am satisfied that he had no other Design in what he writ but to set down things as he found them in the Authors whom he made use of Calvin's Epistle seems not to belong to this Case for besides that P. 92. he was then but 21 and tho he was a Doctor of the Law and had often preached before he was 24 for then he set out Seneca de Clementia with Notes on it Yet this was too soon to think he could have been consulted in so great a Case That Epistle seems to relate to a Prince who was desirous of such a Marriage and not of dissolving it though it is indeed strange that in treating of that Question he should make no mention of so famous a case as that of King Henry which had made so much noise in the World The Letter dated the 8th of Decemb. P. 110. l. 22. should have been mentioned immediately after that of the 5th being but three days after it and the Appeal that followed should have been set down after it It were also fit to publish the Appeal it self for the power of Appealing was a Point much contraverted Pope Pius the 2d condemned it 1549 yet it was used by the Venetians 1509 and by the University of Paris March 27. 1517. Pool as Dean of Exeter P. 113. l. 4. is said to be have been one of the Lower House of Convocation which doth not agree with the Conjecture p. 129. that the Deans at that time sat in the Upper House of Convocation These sent by the King to Rome came thither in February P. 120. l. 8. not in March and the Articles they put in were 27 not 28 as it is there said These with other small Circumstances appear from a Book then printed of these Disputes If Cranmer was present at Ann Boleyn's Marriage P. 126. l. 11. which was certainly in Novemb. Warham having died in August before he could not have delayed his coming to England six months Antiq. Brit. says he followed the Emperor to Spain but Sleiden says that the Emperor went no further than Mantua this Year and sailed to Spain in March following and Cranmer would not go then with him for he was consecrated not on the 13th of March which is an Error but on the 30th of March. The order in which these Books were published is not observed P. 137. l. 10. they were thus printed 1. De vera differentia Regiae Potestatis Ecclesiasticae written by Edw. Fox Bishop of Hereford 1534. 2. De vera Obedientia by Stephen Gardiner 1535. set out with Bonner's Preface before it in Jan. 1536. 3. The Institution of a Christian Man 1537. which was afterwards reduced into another Form under another Title viz. A Necessary Doctrine and Erudition for any Christian Man 1540. But there was another put out before all these De potestate Christianorum Regum in suis Ecclesiis contra Pontificis Tyrannidem and the distinction there made between the Bishop's Book and the King's Book seems not well applied It is more probable that the Institution of a Christian Man set out by the Bishops was called their Book and that being afterwards put in another Method and set out by the King's Authority it was called his Book P. 150. l. 19. Bocking is called a Canon of Christs-Church in Canterbury But there were then no Canons in that Church they were all Monks P. 158. l. 6. The Bishops Suffragans were before common in England some Abbots or rich Clergy-Men procuring under Forreign or perhaps feigned Titles that Dignity and so performing some parts of the Episcopal Function in large or neglected Diocesses so the Abbot or Prior of Tame was one
them but if their Divines had any scruple in which they desired satisfaction with a humble and obedient mind they should be heard And for a safe Conduct he thought it was a distrusting the Council to ask any other than what was already granted Soon after this there arrived Ambassadors from Strasburg and from other five Cities and those sent from the Duke of Saxe were on their Journey so the Emperor ordered his Ambassadors to study to gain time till they came and then an effectual course must be taken for compassing that about which he had laboured so long in vain to bring it to a happy conclusion And thus this Year ended The Parliament was opened on the 23d of January 1552. A Session of Parliament and sate till the 15th of April So I shall begin this Year with the account of the Proceedings in it The first Act that was put into the House of Lords was for an Order to bring Men to Divine Service which was agreed to on the 26th and sent down to the Commons who kept it long before they sent it back On the 6th of April when it was agreed to the Earl of Darby the Bishops of Carlisle and Norwich and the Lords Sturton and Windsor dissented The Lords afterwards brought in another Bill for authorizing a new Common-Prayer-Book according to the Alterations which had been agreed on the former Year This the Commons joyned to the former and so put both in one Act. By it was first set forth That an Order of Divine Service being published An Act authorizing the new Common-Prayer-Book many did wilfully abstain from it and refused to come to their Parish-Churches therefore all are required after the Feast of All-hallows next to come every Sunday and Holy-day to Common-Prayers under pain of the Censures of the Church And the King the Lords Temporal and the Commons did in Gods Name require all Arch-bishops Bishops and other Ordinaries to endeavour the due execution of that Act as they would answer before God for such Evils and Plagues with which he might justly punish them for neglecting that good and wholesome Law and they were fully authorized to execute the Censures of the Church on all that should offend against this Law To which is added That there had been divers doubts raised about the manner of the Ministration of the Service rather by the curiosity of the Ministers and Mistakers than of any other worthy Cause and that for the better explanation of that and for the greater perfection of the Service in some places where it was fit to make the Prayer and fashion of Service more earnest and fit to stir Christian People to the true honouring of Almighty God therefore it had been by the Command of the King and Parliament perused explained and made more perfect They also annexed to it the Form of making Bishops Priests and Deacons and so appointed this new Book of Service to be every where received after the Feast of All-Saints next under the same Penalties that had been enacted three years before when the former Book was set out Which was much censured It was upon this Act said by the Papists That the Reformation was like to change as oft as the Fashion did since they seemed never to be at a Point in any thing but new Models were thus continually framing To which it was answered That it was no wonder that the corruptions which they had been introducing for above a thousand years were not all discovered or thrown out at once but now the business was brought to a fuller perfection and they were not like to see any more material Changes Besides any that would take the pains to compare the Offices that had been among the Papists would clearly perceive that in every Age there was such an encrease of additional Rites and Ceremonies that though the old ones were still retained yet it seemed there would be no end of new improvements and additions Others wondred why the execution of this Law was put off so long as till the end of the Year All the account I can give of this is that it was expected that by that time the new Body of the Ecclesiastical Laws which was now preparing should be finished and therefore since this Act was to be executed by the Clergy the day in which it was to be in force was so long delayed till that Reformation of their Laws were concluded An Act concerning Treasons On the 8th of February a Bill of Treasons was put in and agreed to by all the Lords except the Lord Wentworth It was sent down to the Commons where it was long disputed and many sharp things were said of those who now bore the sway that whereas they who governed in the beginning of this Reign had put in a Bill for lessening the number of such offences now they saw the change of Councils when severer Laws were proposed The Commons at last rejected the Bill and then drew a new one which was passed By it they Enacted That if any should call the King or any of his Heirs named in the Statute of the 35th of his Fathers Reign Heretick Schismatick Tyrant Infidel or Usurper of the Crown for the first offence they should forfeit their Goods and Chattels and be imprisoned during pleasure for the second should be in a Praemunire for the third should be attainted of Treason but any who should advisedly set that out in printing or writing was for the first offence to be held a Traitor And that those who should keep any of the Kings Castles Artillery or Ships six days after they were lawfully required to deliver them up should be guilty of Treason that Men might be proceeded against for Treasons committed out of the Kingdom as well as in it They added a Proviso That none should be Attainted of Treason on this Act unless two Witnesses should come and to their face averr the Fact for which they were to be tried except such as without any violence should confess it and that none should be questioned for any thing said or written but within three Months after it was done This Proviso seems clearly to have been made with relation to the Proceeding against the Duke of Somerset in which the Witnesses were not brought to averr the Evidence to his Face and by that means he was deprived of all the benefit and advantage which he might have had by cross examining them It is certain that though some false Witnesses have practised the Trade so much that they seem to have laid off all shame and have a brow that cannot be daunted yet for the greatest part a bright serenity and cheerfulness attends Innocence and a lowring dejection betrays the Guilty when the Innocent and they are confronted together On the 3d of March a Bill was brought into the Lords for Holy-days and Fasting days and sent down to the Commons on the 15th of March An Act about Fasts and Holy-days by
whom it was passed and had the Royal Assent In the Preamble it is set forth That Men are not at all times so set on the performance of Religious Duties as they ought to be which made it necessary that there should be set times in which labour was to cease that Men might on these days wholly serve God which days were not to be accounted holy of their own nature but were so called because of the Holy Duties then to be set about so that the Sanctification of them was not any Magical Vertue in that time but consisted in the dedicating them to Gods Service that no day was dedicated to any Saint but only to God in remembrance of such Saints that the Scripture had not determined the number of Holy-days but that these were left to the liberty of the Church Therefore they Enact That all Sundays with the days marked in the Calendar and Liturgy should be kept as Holy-days and the Bishops were to proceed by the Censures of the Church against the disobedient A Proviso was added for the observation of St. George's Feast by the Knights of the Garter and another That Labourers or Fisher-men might if need so required work on those days either in or out of Harvest The Eves before Holy-days were to be kept as Fasts and in Lent and on Fridays and Saturdays abstinence from Flesh was Enacted but if a Holy-day fell to be on a Mânday the Eve for it was to be kept on Saturday since Sunday was never to be a Fasting-day But it was generally observed that in this and all such Acts the People were ready enough to lay hold on any relaxation made by it but did very slightly observe the stricter parts of it so that the liberty left to Trades-men to work in cases of necessity was carried further than it was intended to a too publick profanation of the time so sanctified and the other parts of it directing the People to a conscientious observing of such times was little minded On the 5th of March a Bill concerning the relief of the Poor was put into the House of Lords the Form of passing it has given occasion to some to take notice that though it is a Bill for taxing the Subjects yet it had its first birth in the Lords House and was agreed to by the Commons By it the Church-wardens were empow'red to gather charitable Collections for the Poor and if any did refuse to contribute or did disswade others from it the Bishop of the Diocess was to proceed against them On the 9th of March the Bishops put in a Bill for the security of the Clergy from some ambiguous words that were in the submission which the Convocation had made to King Henry in the 21st year of his Reign by which they were under a Praemunire if they did any things in their Courts contrary to the Kings Prerogative which was thought hard since some through ignorance might transgress Therefore it was desired that no Prelate should be brought under a Praemunire unless they had proceeded in any thing after they were prohibited by the Kings Writ To this the Lords consented but it was let fall by the Commons There was another Act brought in for the Marriage of the Clergy which was agreed to by the Lords An Act for the Marriagé of the Clergy the Earls of Shrewsbury Darby Rutland and Bath and the Lords Abergaveny Stourton Mounteagle Sands Windsor and Wharton protesting against it The Commons also passed it and it was assented to by the King By it was set forth That many took occasion from words in the Act formerly made about this matter to say that it was only permitted as Usury and other unlawful things were for the avoiding greater evils who thereupon spake slanderously of such Marriages and accounted the Children begotten in them to be Bastards to the high dishonour of the King and Parliament and the Learned Clergy of the Realm who had determined that the Laws against Priests Marriages were most unlawful by the Law of God to which they had not only given their Assent in the Convocation but Signed it with all their Hands These slanders did also occasion that the Word of God was not heard with due reverence whereupon it was Enacted That such Marriages made according to the Rules prescribed in the Book of Service should be esteemed good and valid and that the Children begot in them should be inheritable according to Law The Marquess of Northampton did also put in a Bill for confirming his Marriage which was passed only the Earl of Darby the Bishops of Carlisle and Norwich and the Lord Stourton dissented By it the Marriage is declared lawful as by the Law of God indeed it was any Decretal Canon Ecclesiastical Law or usage to the contrary notwithstanding This occasioned another Act That no Man might put away his Wife and marry another unless he were formerly divorced to which the Bishop of Norwich dissented because he was of opinion that a Divorce did not break the Marriage-Bond But this Bill fell in the House of Commons being thought not necessary for the Laws were already severe enough against such double Marriages By another Act the Bishoprick of Westminster was quite suppressed and re-united to the See of London but the Collegiate Church with it s exempted Jurisdiction An Act against Usury was still continued Another Bill was put in against Usury which was sent from the Lords to the Commons and passed by both and assented to By it an Act passed in Parliament in the 37th year of the late Kings Reign That none might take above 20 per Cent. for Money lent was repealed which they say was not intended for the allowing of Usury but for preventing further inconveniences and since Usury was by the Word of God forbidden and set out in divers places of Scripture as a most odious and detestable vice which yet many continued to practise for the filthy gain they made by it therefore from the first of May all Usury or gain for Money lent was to cease and whosoever continued to practise to the contrary were to suffer imprisonment and to be fined at the Kings pleasure This Act has been since repealed and the gain for Money lent has been at several times brought to several regulations It was much questioned whether these Prohibitions of Usury by Moses were not judicial Laws which did only bind the Nation of the Jews whose Land being equally divided among the Families by Lot the making gain by lending Money was forbid to them of that Nation yet it did not seem to be a thing of its nature sinful since they might take encrease of a Stranger The not lending Money on use was more convenient for that Nation which abounding in People and being shut up in a narrow Country they were necessarily to apply themselves to all the ways of Industry for their subsistence so that every one was by that Law of not lending upon use forced
when they were proceeding so severely against Men for their Opinions to spare one that was guilty of so foul a Murder killing both Father and Son at the same time But it is strange that neither his Quality nor his former zeal for Popery could procure a change of the Sentence from the more infamous way of hanging to beheading which had been generally used to Persons of his Quality It has been said and it passes for a Maxim of Law That though in Judgments of Treason the King can order the Execution to be by cutting off the Head since it being a part of the Sentence that the Head shall be severed from the Body the King may in that Case remit all the other parts of the Sentence except that yet in Felonies the Sentence must be Executed in the way prescribed by Law and that if the King should order beheading in stead of hanging it would be Murder in the Sheriff and those that Execute it So that in such a Case they must have a Pardon under the Great Seal for killing a Man unlawfully But this seems to be taken up without good Grounds and against clear Precedents For in the former Reign the Duke of Somerset though condemned for Felony yet was beheaded And in the Reign of King Charles the first the Lord Audley being likewise condemned for Felony all the Judges delivered their Opinons that the King might change the Execution from hanging to beheading which was done and was not afterwards questioned So it seems the hanging the Lord Stourton flowed not from any scruple as to the Queens Power of doing it lawfully but that on this occasion she resolved to give a publick Demonstration of her Justice and Horror at so cruel a Murder and therefore she left him to the Law without taking any further care of him On the last of February he was sent from London with a Letter to the Sheriff of Wilt-shire to receive his Body and execute the Sentence given against him and his Servants which was accordingly done as has been already shewn Upon this the Papists took great advantage to commend the strictness and impartiality of the Queens Justice that would not spare so zealous a Catholick when guilty of so foul a Murder It was also said That the killing of Mens Bodies was a much less crime than the killing of Souls which was done by the Propagators of Heresie and therefore if the Queen did thus execute Justice on a Friend for that which was a lesser degree of Murder they who were her Enemies and guilty of higher Crimes were to look for no mercy Indeed as the Poor Protestants looked for none so they met with very little but what the Cardinal shewed them and he was now brought under trouble himself for favouring them too much it being that which the Pope made use of to cover his malice against him Now the War had again broken out between France and Spain and the King studied to engage the English to his assistance The Queen had often complained to the French Court that the Fugitives who left her Kingdom had been well entertained in France She understood that the practises of Wiat and of her other rebellious Subjects were encouraged from thence particularly of Ashton who went often between the two Kingdoms and had made use of the Lady Elizabeths Name to raise Seditions as will appear by a Letter that is in the Collection Collection Number 34. which some of the Council writ to one that attended that Princess She was indeed the more strictly kept and worse used upon that occasion But besides it so happened that this Year one Stafford had gone into France and gathered some of the English Fugitives together and with Money and Ships that were secretly given him by that Court had come and seized on the Castle of Scarborough from whence he published a Manifesto against the Queen that by bringing in the Spaniards she had fallen from her Right to the Kingdom of which he declared himself Protector The Earl of Westmorland took the Castle on the last of April and Stafford with three of his Complices being taken suffered as Traitors on the 28th of May. The Queen becomes jealous of the French His coming out of France added much to the Jealousie though the French King disowned that he had given him any assistance But Dr. Wotton who was then Ambassador there resolved to give the Queen a more certain discovery of the inclinations of the French that so he might engage her in the War as was desired by Philip He therefore caused a Nephew of his own to come out of England whom when he had secretly instructed he ordered him to desire to be admitted to speak with the French King pretending that he was sent from some that were discontented in England and desired the French Protection But the King would not see him till he had first spoken with the Constable So Wotton was brought to the Constable and Melvill from whose Memoirs I draw this was called to interpret The young man first offered him the Service of many in England that partly upon the account of Religion partly for the hatred they bore the Spaniards were ready if assisted by France to make stirs there The Constable received and answered this but coldly and said He did not see what Service they could do his Master in it Upon which he replied They would put Calais into his Hands The Constable not suspecting a Trick started at that and shewed great joy at the Proposition but desired to know how it might be effected Young Wotton told him there were a thousand Protestants in it and gave him a long formal Project of the way of taking it with which the Constable seemed pleased and had much discourse with him about it he promised him great Rewards and gave him directions how to proceed in the Design So the Ambassador having found out what he had designed to discover sent his Nephew over to the Queen who was thereupon satisfied that the French were resolved to begin with her if they found an opportunity Her Husband King Philip finding it was not so easie by Letters or Messages to draw her into the War came over himself about the 20th of May and stayed with her till the beginning of July And denounces War In that time he prevailed so far with her and the Council that she sent over a Herauld with a formal Denunciation of War who made it at Rhemes where the King then was on the seventh of June Soon after she sent over 8000 Men under the Command of the Earl of Pembroke to joyn the Spanish Army that consisting of near 50000 Men sate down before St. Quintin The Constable was sent to raise the Siege with a great Force and all the chief Nobility of France When the two Armies were in view of one another The great defeat given the French at St. Quintin the Constable intended to draw back his Army but by